Suchergebnisse

WIE UNSRE GEGNER DEN KRIEG SEHEN Wie unsre Gegner den Krieg sehen ( - ) Einband ( - ) Titelseite ([3]) [Vorwort]: (5) Wie unsere Gegner den Krieg sehen Bilderteil ([23]) [Abb.]: Das "Gehirn" unserer Gegner. General Joffre bespricht mit den Herrn seines Stabes in seinem Extrazug die Lage an der Front von Verdun. Die Deutschen beunruhigen den Feind überall an der Front, so daß die französische Heeresleitung weniger an ihrem Standort als im Eisenbahnwagen ist. (25) [3 Abb.]: Die Könige von Belgien und England (1)The Hero-King, - Sans peur et sans reproche! The knightly king of the Belgians at home at his villa. König Albert fern von Brüssel, in einem kleinen Landhaus bei Furnes, seiner jetzigen Residenz. (2)The Prince of Wales. Der englische Thronfolger in Marschbereitschaft - Der Sturm kann beginnen! (3)Leader of the No-alcohol-in-war-time campaign: König Georg hat, mangels geeigneter Verwendung an der Front, die Führung des "Antialkohol-Krieges" übernommen. (26) [2 Abb.]: Präsident und Oberbefehlshaber von Frankreich (1)Le Président salutant une jeune Alsacienne et une jeune Lorraine auxquelles il a remis des souvenirs. Wie's gemacht wird: Poincaré läßt sich einige Elsässer Kinder in Landestracht vorführen, um in Paris die Illusion aufrechtzuerhalten, daß Frankreich vom Elsaß als Befreier willkommen geheißen würde. (2)General Joffre decorating soldiers of the French Maroccan division. Durch Ordensverleihung und Bruderkuß werden die im Heere Frankreichs von General Joffre als ebenbürtige Streitgenossen "im Kampfe für die Zivilisation" anerkannt. (27) [3 Abb.]: Zar und Zarewitsch (1)Der Kaiser von Rußland und sein Sohn. Wenn Zar und Zarewitsch der Front zunahe kommen, zeigen sie sich kriegerisch "bis an die Zähne bewaffnet". (2)Rechts sehen wir sie beim Vorbeimarsch von Truppen, links Vater und Sohn bei einem Feldgottesdienst. (3)Russischer Feldgottesdienst vor der Schlacht. (28) [Abb.]: Der Vize-König vom Kaukasus. Der Großfürst Nikolajewitsch küßt in überquellender Dankbarkeit den Eroberer von Erzerum. (29) [Abb.]: Auf dem Wege in die Verbannung. Le vieux roi Pierre de la Serbie sur la route de l'exil. De jeunes recrues de 15 à 17 ans, sans armes, évacuant des caisses de cartouches sur Prizrend, entourent le caisson attelé de boeufs qui porte le souverain. Der alte König Peter von Serbien auf dem Wege in die Verbannung. Waffenlose junge Rekruten von 15 bis 17 Jahren, die Patronenkisten nach Prizrend schaffen sollen, umstehen den von Büffeln gezogenen Wagen des Herrschers. (30) [Abb.]: Auch ein Rückzug aus Moskau. A second "retreat from Moscow": A king without territory. The serbian ruler crossing a mountain path in Albania during the retreat. Ein "zweiter Rückzug von Moskau": Der serbische Herrscher auf einem Bergpfad in Albanien während des Rückzuges: Ein König ohne Land. (31) [3 Abb.]: Der König von Italien als Feldherr (1)General Joffre "surprise" visit to the Italian front: Italy taking an "al-fresco". Victor Emanuel und der französische Oberbefehlshaber beim Frühstück. (2)The french Generalissimo and the King of déjeuner. Kriegsrat mit Joffre angesichts des Mote Nero (Krn). (3)Sa majesté le roi Victor Emanuel qui se plait lui-même à prendre des clichés, se laisse photographier de bonne grâce. Der König als Amateur-Photograph. (32) [2 Abb.]: Frankreich empfängt die russischen Hilfstruppen (1)Les défilés dans Marseille en fête. Ein französischer Alpenjäger führt den Zug der russischen Garde, der die entzückte Bevölkerung Vorschußlorbeeren gestiftet hat. (2)Types des soldats des régiments du général Lohvitsky. Typen aus General Lohvitskys Regimentern beim feierlichen Einzug am 21. April 1916. (33) [3 Abb.]: Schutzmaßregeln gegen Luftangriffe. Nachtbilder aus der "Lichtstadt" Paris, die zeigen, wie man, um der Zeppelingefahr zu begegnen, die Beleuchtung abgestellt hat. (1)Le Boulevard Montmartre un soir du printemps dernier (1914) - Einst - (2)Le même Boulevard le 19 janvier 1915 à 6 1/2 h. du soir. - Jetzt - (3)Paris la nuit: La Conciergerie, la Seine et le pont neuf. (34) [2 Abb.]: Die Weltstadt im Dunkel. (1)The new war-"comet" over Paris! A patrolling french aeroplane signalling with ist searchlight above the darkened city. Das Flugzeug auf Wachtposten über Paris signalisiert am Nachthimmel. (2)Sweeping London's skies for possible bomb-dropping Zeppelins: The searchlight at work on Charing Cross Station. Der Londoner Himmel wird von einem Scheinwerfer abgesucht, der auf dem Charing-Croß-Bahnhof steht. Trotz der vielseitigen Abwehrmaßnahmen konnte die englische Hauptstadt jene Zeppelinbesuche nicht verhindern, die bis in ihr Herz - the City - drangen. (35) [Abb.]: Im Kreuzfeuer der Scheinwerfer. The untouched photograph of a Zeppelin raiding the London district - as thousands of people saw it: A remarkable snapshot of an enemy dirigible during its visit on the night of September 8 (1915). Die unretouchierte Photographie eines Zeppelins, der London besuchte. So sahen ihn Tausende von Menschen. (36) [Abb.]: Ein Zeppelin über London. Murderer of civilians: A Zeppelin raider "like a thief in the night". One of the fleet of the hostile airships which raided this country on Oktober 13 (1915) over the London area. Shells from antiaircraft guns bursting about it. Ein Zeppelin-Räuber als "Dieb in der Nacht". Geschosse von Luftabwehrkanonen platzen um eins jener feindlichen Luftschiffe, die am 13. Oktober 1915 auch London besuchten. (37) [3 Abb.]: Zeppelinwirkungen in Paris (1)Explosivstelle einer Zeppelinbombe auf einem Boulevard von Paris. Die Bombe riß ein großes Loch bis in den Tunnel der Untergrundbahn. (2), (3)Zerstörte Häuser. (38) [2 Abb.]: Zeppelinwirkungen an englischen Fabriken (1)Bei den Zeppelinangriffen auf England sind nicht nur alte Frauen und Kinder umgekommen, es wurden, wie diese Bilder zeigen, häufig Munitionsfabriken und andere, zu militärischen Zwecken dienende Gebäude zerstört. (39) [6 Abb.]: Venice "armoured" against aircraft: monuments protected. Geschützte Denkmäler des gegen Luftangriffe gepanzerte Venedig. (1)Oben links: Eine Ecke des Dogenpalastes. - (2)Oben rechts: Die mit Sandsäcken geschützte Halle des berühmten Glockenturmes. - (3)Mitte links: Bau eines Gerüstes um das Colleoni-Denkmal. - (4)Mitte rechts: Abgenommene Deckengemälde im Dogenpalast werden in Sicherheit gebracht. - (5)Unten links: In Venedigs berühmter Markuskirche. - (6)Unten rechts: Steinmauern stützen die Bogen der Arkaden des Dogenpalastes. (40) [Abb.]: Englischer Zeppelin-Kalender. So sah der Himmel aus, als Zeppeline England besuchten. Eine interessante Zusammenstellung, die zeigt, daß unsre Luftschiffe durchaus nicht nur bei nebeligem Wetter und mondlosen Nächten hinüberfliegen. Gleichzeitig erweist die Statistik, daß die Zeppeline in 7 Monaten 20 mal über England waren. (41) [4 Abb.]: Zerstörung deutschen Privateigentums in Paris. Zerstörte deutsche und österreichische Geschäfte in Paris. Völkerrecht und Zivilisation, deren Begriffe für unsre Gegner Schlagworte geworden sind, hielten die Bevölkerung von Paris, London und Mailand nicht ab, sich in zügelloser Weise an dem nach dem Völkerrecht geschützten Eigentum wehrloser Privatpersonen zu vergreifen. (42) [4 Abb.]: Paris im September 1914. Die Vorbereitungen in Paris zur Abwehr der "Kriegswelle", die sich in den Septembertagen des Jahres 1914 so stark auf die Hauptstadt Frankreichs zuwälzte, daß Poincaré die Regierung nach Bordeaux verlegte und sich nicht auf die Verteidigungsmaßnahmen der Pariser verließ. Schützengräben wurden ausgehoben, Barrikaden errichtet, Bäume gefällt und Umwallungen gemauert. (43) [Abb.]: Der Landesverräter Hansi. Si les boches d'enface savaient: à 60 mètres d'eux sous l'uniforme français, celui qui avant la guerre avait déja l'honneuer de leur inspirer une haine féroche. Le dessinateur alsacienne Hansi que le tribunal d'empire Leipzig condamnait le 9 juillet 1914 à un an de prison "pour offense du peuple allemand" et qui porte maintenant avec la croix de la légion d'honneur l'insigne d'officier interprète. Der Karikaturenzeichner Waltz, genannt Hansi, wurde in Deutschland wegen Landesverrat zum Zuchthaus verurteilt und jetzt von der "ritterlichen" Nation eben wegen dieser Heldentat mit dem höchsten französischen Orden ausgezeichnet. (44) [Abb.]: und eins seiner Werke. Die Marneschlacht - eins jener Bilder, mit denen der Elsässer Landesverräter Hansi Waltz in Zeitschriften und Bilderbüchern die Herzen der kleinen Franzosen vergiftet und zum Haß aufstachelt gegen die Barbaren. (45) [3 Abb.]: Reklame im Kriegsdienst (1)Une affiche d'Abel Faivre éditée pour la banque de France, sous les auspices de la société des amis des artistes. Der verwundete Kämpfer deutet mahnend auf die einfachen Leute, die auch ihre Pflicht tun. (2)L'Affiche de Jules Adler. Die Mahnung: "Gebt Euer Geld für Frankreich hin", veranschaulicht durch den Kampf des Goldes um den Sieg; man zeigt seinen Landsleuten, wie entsetzt der preußische Militarismus zusammenbrechen werde, wenn der gallische Hahn aus Gold ihn attackiert. (3)L'Affiche de Paulbot. Der ausziehende Vaterlandsverteidiger ermahnt sein Weib mit letzten Gruß, sie soll nicht vergessen, Kriegsanleihe zu zeichnen - für den Sieg und die Heimkehr! (46) [2 Abb.]: Französische Kriegsanleihescheine (1) L'Affiche de Bernhard Maudin. Dieses vaterländische Gedenkblatt, mit dem der dankbare Finanzminister die Anleihezeichner belohnt, hängt der brave Bürger unter Glas und Rahmen in den Salon. (2)Ein Maueranschlag desselben Zeichners, den die Gesellschaft der Künstlerfreunde herausgegeben hat. (47) [9 Abb.]: (1) - (6)Englische Werbeplakate, wie sie aller Orten in greller Buntheit den Vorübergehenden fragen, warum er nicht in Khaki gekleidet ist, ob er nicht einen noch freien Platz ausfüllen will und was er seinem Kinde zu sagen gedenkt, wenn es ihn später einmal fragt, was er im Kriege geleistet hat. (7) - (9)Hier ruft ihm ein Anschlag zu, er solle sich Belgiens Schicksal zur Mahnung nehmen und sich schnell anmelden, dort tröstet ein andres, daß man schon gewinnen würde, allerdings müsse der freundliche Leser dazu helfen. (48) [7 Abb.]: Aus englischen Werbebüros (1)Werberede eines Majors auf offener Straße - (2)Ansammlung vor dem Werbebüro bei Öffnung der Pforte (der Zeitungsphotograph wählte, um durch scheinbaren Andrang Eindruck zu erwecken, diesen für seine Aufnahme günstigen Moment) - (3), (4)Der Werber mit seinem Opfer - (5)Invalide mit dem Werbeplakat - (6)Neu eingekleidete Rekruten - (7)Leichtverwundete als Stimmungsmacher für den Feldzug. (49) [2 Abb.]: Werbewesen (1)Nicht ohne Humor zeigt dieses Plakat, wie nicht nur Menschen, sondern Pfund, Schilling und Pence für England mobil gemacht werden. In marktschreierischen Plakaten muß das britische Reich die Daheimgebliebenen auffordern, Kriegsanleihe zu zeichnen. (2)The soldier on the holiday at the Zoo. Es ist der neueste Sport, daß verwundete Soldaten Sonnatgs nachmittags von ihren Freundinnen im Rollstuhl spazieren gefahren werden - auch ein indirektes Werbemittel. (50) [2 Abb.]: Werberede - Rekrutenvereidigung. L'appel pour les munitions chez nos alliés d'outre-manche. Un Meeting pendant l'heure du dèjeuner aux forges et usines de munition de guerre beardmore & Co., Glasgow. Le simple soldat May revenu du front, harangue les ouvriers de travailler pour l'amour des camerades des trenchées. Ein junger Frontsoldat appeliert im Hofe einer englischen Munitionsfabrik in der Zeit der Ausstände an den Patriotismus und das Solidaritätsgefühl der englischen Arbeiterschaft. (2)The West Indie's response to the Empire's call: trinidad and Barbadoes recruits being sworn in before the Lord Mayor. Vereidigung englischer Rekruten aus Westindien vor dem Lord-Mayor von London. (51) [4 Abb.]: Öffentliche Werbetätigkeit in London. (1), (2)Obtaining recruits in Trafalgar Square. One of the recruiters on the plinth. Serg. Newsand, who is a constant speaker in Trafalger Square. A bayonets display on a recruiting meeting. 2 army officers engage in friendly combat to attack recruits.Rekrutenwerbung am Sockel der Nelsonsäule in London. Zuerst spricht Sergeant Newsand als erfahrener Mann, dann entspinnt sich vor den Augen der Menge ein kleiner Bajonettkampf; (3)A Chelsea pensioneer greets an Indian officer. Es folgt ein anderes Bild: Händedruck zwischen einem alten Veteranen und einem indischen Offizier, (4)Miss Sh. Kellogg, the well known actress, kisses a small boy who came forward to know if he could do anything at a recruiting meeting organised für the second London regiment. .und zuletzt verspricht die Liebkosung einer bekannten Schauspielerin durch Vorführung am kleinen Modell ähnliche Belohnungen dem neuen Rekruten. (52) [Abb.]: Karikaturzeichner im Werbedienst. Die Leiden des pflichtvergessenen Zivilisten und die Freuden des pflichtgetreuen Rekruten. Was von jedem wehrpflichtigen Deutschen als selbstverständliche vaterländische Pflicht empfunden wird, muß dem Engländer in so drastischer Weise zu Gemüte geführt werden. (53) [Abb.]: Englische Feldausrüstung. Guaranteeing effiency and comfort: What she british soldier bears to the firing line. Die Ausrüstung der Angehörigen des britischen Söldnerheeres reklamehaft dargestellt als Werbemittel für die englische Armee. (54) [Abb.]: Fliegergepäck. Everything an airman wants. Was solch ein englischer Flieger nicht alles braucht! Außer den Meßinstrumenten, Notizbuch und Photoapparat finden wir Luftkissen, Rasierapparat Nagelpflegeinstrumente, Pfeife, Tabak und Zigaretten, Trinkbecher, Würfel und Spielkarten. (55) [Abb.]: Englische Soldaten als Einkäufer in Paris. Rue de la Paix . Dans les salons d'un grand couturier parisien. Présentation des nouveaux du printemps aux acheteurs d'une maison de Londres. Die Einkäufer eines Londoner Konfektionshauses erscheinen in Felduniform bei einem Pariser Schneider und lassen sich die neuesten Modeschöpfungen vorführen. (56) [2 Abb.]: Der französische Stahlhelm. Die Herstellung des Stahlhelms. (1)Stamping out circles of steel which will be shaped into helmets. Links werden die Blattstahlscheiben ausgestanzt, (2)Making the crowns of the steel helmets from the metal disk with the aid of a pressing-machine. ., rechts wird das Metall in die Form des Helms gepreßt. (57) [Abb.]: Londoner Börsenleute als Schipper. City-men trench digging near the old G. P. O.: Members of the national guard training for home defence. Auch London hat seine Schützengräben, noch nicht für den Ernstfall wie in Paris, auch nicht als Schaustück wie in Berlin, sondern als Übungsbauten der Nationalgarde. Männer der City, denen in freidlichen Zeiten nur Pfundnoten und Geschäftspapiere durch die Hände gegangen sind, haben Karre und Spaten in die Hand genommen zur Verteidigung der Heimat, um für den Fall einer deutschen Landung gerüstet zu sein. (58) [Abb.]: Sarah Bernhardt im Dienste Frankreichs. L'Allégorie des cathédrales des France au théâtre Sarah Bernhardt. Allegorie auf Frankreichs Kathedralen im Theater der Sarah Bernhardt. Die alte Deutschenfresserin hat in ihrem Theater ein Austattungsstück in Szene gesetzt, in dem die Kathedralen von St. Pol de Leon, Arles, Straßburg (von ihr selbst dargestellt), Paris, Amiens und Bourges die unglückliche Schwester in Reims beklagen. (59) [Abb.]: Die Marseillaise! La réouverture des théatres de Paris: Mlle. Chenal incarne et chante l'hymne national à l'opéra comique. Während die deutschen Theater vom Kriege ihre Spielzeit nicht unterbrechen ließen, schloß die Gefährdung der französischen Hauptstadt die Tore ihrer Musentempel. Nachdem die deutsche Gefahr in die Ferne gerückt war, wurden die Bühnen feierlich wiedereröffnet. Die schöne Schauspielerin der komischen Oper im Gewande der Trikolore und geschmückt mit der Elsässer Haube, hinter sich die Napoleonische Garde, riß durch den Vortrag der Marseillaise ihre Zuhörer mit sich. (60) [Abb.]: Das Admiralitätsgebäude in London kriegsmäßig. "Englands expects ." Nelson and the listening wireless off the admiralty office. Nelson Standbild als Wächter vor dem Admiralitätsgebäude und die Anfangsworte seiner berühmten Parole in der Seeschlacht von Trafalgar sollen die stolze Zuversicht des meerbeherrschenden Britanniens widerspiegeln. Der Turm des Admiralitätsgebäudes zeigt, daß man von hier aus funkentelegraphisch mit der Flotte auf dem Meere verkehren kann. (61) [Abb.]: "Was sind Hoffnungen, was sind Entwürfe!" French officers studying a large war-map at Headquarters. Französische Offiziere beim Studium einer großen Kriegskarte im Hauptquartier. Durch solche Darstellung, die immer noch auf strategische Pläne für einen Feldzug im Inneren Deutschlands hinweist, sucht die gegnerische Presse die Hoffnung auf eine nahe Wendung des Kriegsglücks zu nähren, während doch Frankreichs Sorgen unverändert in der Nähe von Paris liegen. (62) [2 Abb.]: Franzosen in Feldgrau. (1)Französische Artilleristen in gedeckter Stellung, mit Masken gegen die Wirkung der deutschen Gasangriffe geschützt, ein Beweis, daß solche Gasangriffe auch noch in den hintersten Stellungen ihre Wirkung tun. (2)Joffres spendid men: The new "fantassins" of France as they are in this, the second yearof the great war. Frankreichs neue Infanteristen im zweiten Kriegsjahr. (63) [2 Abb.]: Bilder von der Westfront (1)Les premiers exploits de nos alpins: Quand its eurent occupé le col de "bonhomme" après un violent combat, le 7 août, les diables bleus s'empressèrent d'abattre le poteau frontière allemand. Die "ersten Taten" der französischen Alpentruppen. Die "blauen Teufel" im Kampf mit einem deutschen Grenzpfahl. (2)A terraced colony of dug-outs for the french army's ambulance dogs. An interesting corner near the front in Northern France. Terrassenförmiges Lager von Unterständen für die Sanitätshunde des französischen Heeres. Ein interessanter Winkel nahe der Front in Nordfrankreich. (64) [3 Abb.]: Minenwerfer und Handgranaten (1)Links oben: Französisches Lufttorpedo wird abgefeuert. Ein 58-mm-Minenwerfer mit seinem "Flossen"-Geschoß in Stellung. (2)Rechts oben: Lager dieser Lufttorpedos, die mit kleinen flügelförmigen "Schwanzflossen" versehen sind, um die Richtung einzuhalten. (3)Unten: Das fürchterlichste der französischen Grabengeschütze. Eine 80-mm-Gebirgskanone, die Luftminen im Gewicht von 236 L. B. (englischen Pfund) schleudern kann. (65) [2 Abb.]: Brieftauben im Kriegsdienst (1)The pigeon-express: Winged messengers of war. Geflügelte Kriegsboten und ihr "Expreß". Das Dach des Autobus trägt Käfige für Brieftauben der französischen Armee. (2)Die Taube als militärischer Beobachter: (2)Oben transportable Dunkelkammer, rechts einfacher links doppelter photographischer Apparat für Tauben. In der Mitte Tauben mit umgeschnallten Apparat, unten Aufnahmen. (66) [2 Abb.]: "Die Deutschen sind da!"(1)Un télégramme historique: le télégramme le 20 août 1914 de Bruxelles à Amsterdam. "Cette photographie est absolument authentique", nous écrit Mr. Paymans, télégraphiste au bureau d'Amsterdam qui nous a adressé ce document. Ein Amsterdamer Telegraphenbeamter hat den Moment, als die letzten Worte seines Brüsseler Kollegen aus dem Morse-Apparat klapperten, photographiert. Diese Worte lauten in deutscher Übersetzung: "Die Deutschen kommen, wir ziehen uns zurück! Adieu!" (2)Relics of German air raids in Paris: Three types of bombs dropped on the city by enemy airmen. Deutsche Grüße aus der Luft, die ihre Bestimmung verfehlt haben, sind den Verbündeten liebere Andenken als die durch unsere Flieger zerstörten Werkstätten und Fabriken. (67) [2 Abb.]: Aus einem französischen Flugpark. (1)The escadrilles which guard the camp retranché of Paris. Die kleinen Geschwader, die das verschanzte Lager von Paris bewachen. Flugplatz vor der Stadt, von dem beim Nahen von Zeppelinen oder Tauben Abwehrflugzeuge aufsteigen. (2)Photographed by search-light: one of a number of French aeroplanes starting at night for a long distance raid. Scheinwerferphotographie: Eins der zahlreichen französischen Flugzeuge startet bei Nacht zu einem Fernflug. (68) [2 Abb.]: Des Fliegers Glück und Ende (1)Chasing off german aeroplanes at a high of 6500 feet: A french monoplane of the "Parasol"-Type flying at full speed above Nancy towards San Nicolas du Port. Jagd auf deutsche Flugzeuge in einer Höhe von 6500 Fuß (ungefähr 1900 Meter) zwischen Nancy und San Nicolas du Port. (2)Les débris de l'appareil de Pégoud. Le 31 août (1915) au matin dans la pleine entre Petit Croix et le bois de Fontenelle. Le corps de l'aviateur est étendu devant le médecine portant un brassard, sous un entoilage arraché d'une de ses ailes. Die Trümmer von Pégouds Flugzeug, wie sie am Morgen des 31. August auf der Ebene zwischen Petit Croix und dem Walde von Fontenelle gefunden wurden. Vor dem Arzt (mit der Armbinde) liegt die Leiche des Fliegers unter einem Stück Leinen einer Tragfläche. (69) [Abb.]: Im Unterstand. Ein französischer Röhrengang in der Champagne. Durch gebogene Wellblechlagen, die mit Sandsäcken gegen Granaten geschützt sind, hat man luftige Unterstände erbaut. (70) [2 Abb.]: Reiseleben in der Kriegszone (1)Accomodation at the "Lion d'or" Reims, while shells are falling. Bequemlichkeit im "Goldenen Löwen" von Reims während eines Granathagels. Das Hotelzimmer ist zu unbehaglich geworden, und man hat sich, so gut es ging, im Keller eingerichtet. (2)How all french roads near the front are watched: Soldiers examing a passing motorists papers at night. Wie alle französischen Landstraßen die nahe der Front bewacht werden: Soldaten prüfen bei Nacht die Papiere eines durchfahrenden Automobilisten. (71) [Abb.]: Die Angreifer. Les fauves dans la forêt: Soldats allemands photographiés en liberté à 15 mètres d'une tranchée française. Aufnahme deutscher Soldaten von einem französischen Schützengraben aus. Die "neutrale" Platte zeigt, daß auch die nächste Nähe des Feindes unseren Feldgrauen nicht die Stimmung verdirbt. (72) [Abb.]: und die Angegriffenen. German shrapnel bursting a hastily-built french barricade. Deutsches Schrapnell platzt hinter einer schnell errichteten französischen Barrikade. (73) [2 Abb.]: Der Kampf um Verdun. (1)A position finely won: in the Bois de la Caillette. Schützengraben im Caillettewalde. (2)Camion démoli près de Verdun par un obus de 210 de radiateur détaché est tombé au fond de l'entonnoir. Lastauto, das eine 21-cm-Granate bei Verdun zerstört hat. (74) [Abb.]: Unsere Brandbomben in Verdun. Die Feuerwehrleute von Verdun. Eine Feuerwehr mußte ins Leben gerufen werden, die die Wirkungen unserer Brandbomben einzudämmen hat. (75) [Abb.]: Kriegsgefangene in Verdun. Prisonniers allemands dans une chapelle de Verdun. Ein Häuflein deutscher Soldaten als Gefangene in einer französischen Kapelle. (76) [Abb.]: Der Kirchturm als Beobachtungsposten. La vierge dorée du clocher de la basilique d'Albert qui présentait, les bras tendus, son divin fils aux populations chrétiennes. Das goldene Standbild der Jungfrau mit dem Jesusknaben, in dessen Schutz der Feind auf dem Kirchturm von Albert Beobachter aufgestellt hatte, ist infolge eines deutschen Treffers umgestürzt ohne herabzufallen. Auch hieraus suchen unsre Gegner eine Anklage gegen deutsche Kriegsführung zu erheben. (77) [Abb.]: Französischer Schützengraben. Three-storied french field-fortifications: A corner of a first-line trench in Champagne. Groß ist die Verteidigungskunst der Franzosen, wie dieser Ausschnitt aus einem starkbefestigten Schützengraben zeigt, größer aber die Sturmgewalt unserer Feldgrauen, wie Verdun beweist. (78) [Abb.]: Die englische Offensive 1916. The "Smoke of Battle" to screen advancing troops: Our infantry attacking under cover of smoke bombs. Analogous to the use of smoke-screens by war-ships at sea: Opaque clouds produced by bombs used as protective cover for a british infantry attack. Unter dem Schutz von Rauchbomben stürmen die Engländer aus ihren Schützengräben auf den Feind. (79) [Abb.]: Deutscher Fliegerangriff. Bombing Botha's army from the air: Bombs exploding in a camp of the Union forces. Mit der Wiedergabe dieses Bildes dokumentieren die Engländer die Treffsicherheit unsrer bewaffneten Flugzeuge. (80) [Abb.]: Gerichteter Spion. Un exemple: "Espion, traitre de son pays". Ein wegen Landesverrat erschossener französischer Spion bleibt nach der Hinrichtung zur Abschreckung am Pfahl, eines der vielen Beispiele, in welchem Maße es unsere Gegner nötig haben, abschreckend auf die eigenen Truppen zu wirken. (81) [Abb.]: Vom Krieg im Elsaß. Les opérations en Alsace. Ein von den französischen "Befreiern" in Brand geschossenes Dorf im Oberelsaß. (82) [Abb.]: Ein Nachtbild von der Westfront. Les usées éclairantes de l'ennemi. Deutsche Leuchtraketen, wie sie für einen kurzen Zeitraum die Nacht erhellen, von der feindlichen Front aus aufgenommen. (83) [Abb.]: Ypern 1915. Diese Aufnahme hat eine englische Zeitschrift als Kunstdruck vervielfältigt, damit der Engländer in seinen vier Wänden stets an Belgiens Schicksal und an deutsche Zerstörungswut erinnert wird, wobei zu sagen "vergessen" wurde, daß Engländer und Franzosen diese herrliche Stadt, eine Perle altvlämischer Kultur, zum Mittelpunkt ihrer Verteidigung machten und während des Krieges zur Festung ausgebaut haben. Das lange Gebäude mit dem Turm ist die Tuchhalle, das berühmte Ständehaus der Weber-Innung, links davon steht die Kathedrale. (84) [Abb.]: Reims im Kriege. La cathédrale de Reims et le quartier environnant après deux mois de bombardement. Blick aus einem französischen Doppeldecker auf die Kathedrale von Reims, nachdem das Bombardement schon 2 Monate angedauert hatte. Diese Aufnahme straft erstens die Beschuldigung der Zerstörung der Kathedrale durch unsre Artillerie Lügen, beweist aber zweitens die Treffsicherheit unsrer Kanoniere, denn rings um die Kathedrale haben deutsche Granaten mit Erfolg eingeschlagen. (85) [2 Abb.]: (1)An der russischen Front. (1)La visite que fit le Tsar a Przemysl. La Grand-duc Nicolas avait voulu montrer a l'empereur ce qui restait des formidables fortifications de l'ancienne citadelle autrichienne. Der Großfürst zeigt dem Zaren Przemysl, die neue Perle der russischen Monarchie, die aber bald wieder aus der Zarenkrone fiel. (2)Automitrailleuses blindées de l'armée russe sur une route de Galicie. Gepanzertes Maschinengewehr-Auto des russischen Heeres auf einer Landstraße Galiziens. (86) [2 Abb.]: Gasangriff - Riesenflugzeug (1)A German gas-attack photographed bay an airman: Poisonous fumes rolling towards the Russians and German troops. Fliegerphotographie eines deutschen Gasangriffes. Giftige Dämpfe wälzen sich auf die Russen zu, dahinter deutsche Truppen. (2)Russia's 3 1/2 ton aeroplane for eight! A giant Sikorsky-biplane, one of which bombarded the Germans in East Prussia. Russische 3 1/2-Tonnen-Flugmaschine für 8 Personen! Einer der riesigen Sikorsky-Doppeldecker, die auf die Deutschen in Ostpreußen Bomben warfen. (87) [Abb.]: Der Krieg in den Alpen. Eine von österreichischen Granaten in Brand geschossene Kirche: Kriegswirkungen in einem typischen Alpendorf. Die schönen Bergdörfer der Alpen, wo Italiener und Österreicher kämpfen, erleiden ebenso wie die belgischen und nordfranzösischen das Schicksal des Krieges. (88) [Abb.]: Schwieriger Geschütztransport. "Excelsior!" How the Alpini troops take the guns up the mountains. Geschütztransport durch italienische Alpentruppen. (89) [Abb.]: Venedig aus der Vogelschau. Venise en aeroplane. Blick aus dem Flugzeug auf die Lagunenstadt, deren Arsenale und Munitionsstätten österreichische Flieger erfolgreich mit Bomben bewarfen, ohne die Kulturdenkmäler vergangener Jahrhunderte zu zerstören. (90) [Abb.]: Das alte und neue Zeitalter. Ancient wonders of the world photographed from a new wonder of the world. The pyramids and the surrounding desert "taken" from an aeroplane. Die Begegnung alter und neuer Weltwunder im Kriege. Blick aus einem Flugzeug auf die Pyramiden und die Wüste. (91) [2 Abb.]: Der Auftakt in Gallipoli (1)Landing artillery on the Gallipoli peninsula. A 155 mm-gun being towed ashore on a lighter ad Sedd ul Bahr. Artillerielandung auf der Halbinsel Gallipoli. Ein 155-mm-Geschütz wird von einem Leichter bei Sedd ul Bahr an Land gezogen. (2)Lord Kitchener in Gallipoli: At Sedd ul Bahr with the French commander-in-chief and the High commissioner for Egypt. Bei Sedd ul Bahr mit dem französischen Oberbefehlshaber und dem Höchstbevollmächtigten für Ägypten (92) [2 Abb.]: Die Vorbereitungen zum "Sieg" (1)Camels from Egypt on their way to the sands of Gallipoli. Ägyptische Kamele auf dem Wege nach Gallipolis Küsten (2)Men of the Australian Lighthorse who fought so gallantly on the Gallipoli peninsula. Leute der australischen leichten Reiterei. Selbst die "Anzacs" (Australian New Zeeland Army Corps) haben dem Ansturm der vom Gegner verachteten türkischen Truppen nicht widerstehen können. (93) [2 Abb.]: Wasserflugzeuge (1)The "Ark royal" - aeroplane ship - in the Dardanelles straits. Die "Ark Royal" - Flugzeugschiff - in den Meerengen der Dardanellen. In der Mitte auf Deck stehen 2 Krane zum Herablassen und Hinaufziehen der Wasserflugzeuge, von denen 2 auf dem Achterdeck stehen. (2)Hoisting a seaplane aboard. Anbordziehen eines Wasserflugzeuges. Der gepanzerte Eindecker, in dem der Beobachter sitzt, während der Führer das Hebeseil am Flugzeug angebracht hat, wird nach einem Fluge wieder an Board gezogen. Der stehende Pilot ist ein Franzose, sein Beobachter Engländer. (94) [4 Abb.]: Rettung eines Fliegers aus Seenot (1)Seaplane rescue: Floating half-sunk alongside the mother-ship. (2)Salvage work in full swing: The working-party stripping gear. (3)A stripped plane liftet from the water: Hoisting the frame aboard. Ein neben sein "Mutter"-Schiff geschlepptes Flugzeug wird abgetackelt, (2)Safely swung clear: Lowering on the mother-ship's deck. .hochgewunden und an Deck gebracht. (95) [4 Abb.]: Feindlicher Aufklärungsdienst (1)Kilid Bahr (Europe), ses forts et ses batteries avec leurs epaulements où l'on distingue nettement les canons. Die Forts und Batterien der europäischen Dardanellenfestung Kilid Bahr, deren Kanonen erkennbar sind. (2)L'embouchure du Mendéré et les forts du Koum Kaleh (Asie) à l'entrée des Dardanelles. Das türkische Dorf Kumkaleh auf der asiatischen Seite der Dardanelleneinfahrt. (3)Blick auf ein türkisches Kaukasusdorf aus einer russischen Flugmaschine. (4)Russische Flugzeugaufnahme eines türkischen Zeltlagers im Kaukasus. (96) [2 Abb.]: Sicherheitsdienst in den Lüften (1)View of a turkish town on the Dardanelles as seen from a french aeroplane. Blick aus einem französischen Doppeldecker auf eine Dardanellenstadt. (2)What an air-scout sees: A view taken from the basket of an observation ballon on a dull day. Die Landschaft unter einem Fesselballon, dessen 3 Kugeln zur Abgabe von Signalen dienen. (97) [2 Abb.]: Der "Glorreiche" Rückzug (1)The Allies' outpost-guard beyond the main defences of Salonika: Kitchen-huts in a French marsh-camp. Vorgeschobener Wachtposten der Verbündeten außerhalb der Hauptverteidigungswerke von Saloniki. Kochhütten eines französischen Sumpflagers. Eigentümlicherweise sprechen die Engländer hier von Verteidigung von Saloniki, von wo doch eigentlich der Angriff geführt werden sollte. (2)Destruction officers: Preparing to fire stores at Suvla. That evrething of use to the enemy might be burned: Placing hay (afterwards soaked with petrol) among the stores before the evacuation. Man bereitet die Vernichtung der Vorratslager vor, indem sie mit Stroh angefüllt werden, das vorher mit Petroleum durchtränkt wurde. (98) [2 Abb.]: Abschied von Gallipoli (1)Stores burning at five in the morning. The scene as viewed from a battle ship at Suvla. Anblick der brennenden Vorratslager morgens früh um 5 Uhr von einem Schlachtschiff bei Suvla aus. (2)Seen from H. M. S. "Cornwallis", the last ship to leave Suvla Bay. Stores and other material burning at the time of the evacuation. Brennende Material- und Munitionslager zur Zeit der Räumung von S. M. S. "Cornwallis" aus gesehen, die als letztes Schiff die Suvla-Bucht verließ. (99) [2 Abb.]: Bilder vom Balkan (1)The Nish banquet to the Kaiser. January 18 (1916). The menu-card, and the music-programm. Speisenfolge und Musikprogramm vom Kaiserbankett in Nish. Angeblich ist diese Aufnahme von einem englischen Spion gemacht worden, der als neutraler Berichterstatter dem Essen beigewohnt haben will. (2)Nos alpins qui arrivent des Vosges jouissent d'une matinée dominicale ensolleillée sous la colomnade d'un puits grec. Französische Alpenjäger, die aus den Vogesen gekommen sind, ruhen sich nach der Besetzung des Achilleions vor einem griechischen Brunnen aus. (100) [3 Abb.]: Der Feind im Achilleion (1)Le géant teuton élevé par Guillaume à la mémoire d'Achille. Die Achilles-Statue, die Kaiser Wilhelm aufstellen ließ, wird von den Franzosen als "teutonischer Riese" bezeichnet. Sollte wohl der auf dem Sockel stehende Alpenjäger seinen Landsleuten ein Bild des Größenverhältnisses der beiden Nationalkräfte geben?! (2), (3)A l'Achilleion. Les automobiles impériales encore dans leurs caisses. Elles ont été requisitionnées pour le service de l'ambulance franco-serbe et on n'attend pour s'en servir que les pneumatiques et les magnétos demnadés en France. Im Achilleion: Die "ritterliche" Nation vergreift sich im neutralen Gebiet am Privateigentum des Deutschen Kaisers. Die kaiserlichen Automobile werden für den französisch-serbischen Sanitätsdienst "entliehen". (101) [6 Abb.]: Die Seeschlacht beim Skagerrak. Ehrenschmisse nach dem Nordseesieg! Bilder von einem englischen Kriegsschiff, dem es gelang, aus der Schlacht zu entfliehen, zeigen dem englischen Leser die harmlosen Schrammen, die die deutsche Flotte der englischen kratzen konnte. Die Ehrlichkeit der englischen Berichterstattung muß es sich bedauerlicherweise versagen, Photographien von der auf dem Meeresgrund liegenden Flotte zu bringen. (102) [2 Abb.]: U-Boote bei der Arbeit. The enemy submarine approaching the danish steamer "Sulfoss". Zwei Bilder von den bekannten, sich immer wiederholenden Phasen der Untersuchung eines neutralen Handelsschiffes. Vor dem Dampfer "Sulfoß" aus Dänemark ist ein deutsches Unterseeboot aufgetaucht. (103) [3 Abb.]: Torpediert! Trois phases du torpillage du "Carthage" au large du cap Hellès, le 4 juillet 1915. Der Dampfer ist von einem Torpedo am Heck getroffen, so daß sich das Vorderteil allmählich aufrichtet, bis es senkrecht in die Tiefe schießt. Das das feindliche Handelsschiff zum Schutz begleitende Torpedoboot trägt die Trikolore. (104) [2 Abb.]: Mißbrauch des Roten Kreuzes auf See. The sinking of the "Anglia" on which the king was brought to England. Nachdem die "Anglia" als Hospitalschiff den englischen König nach seinem Unfall an der Front heimgebracht hatte, fuhr sie als Transportschiff unter der Roten-Kreuz-Flagge mit Mannschaften und Kriegsgerät beladen, nach Frankreich zurück. Hierbei ereilte sie ihr Schicksal. Das obere Bild zeigt uns, wie sie sich nach Steuerbord zu neigt, und unten versinkt die "Anglia", Heck aufwärts. Torpedo- und Rettungsboot eilen hilfebrindend herbei. (105) [Abb.]: Versenkung der "Majestic" The "Majestic" sinking, seen from the air. A novel disaster photographed for the first time an aeroplane in flight: The british battleship lying keel upwards jst before sinking after being torpedoed ba an enemy submarine. Von den vielen feindlichen Schlachtschiffen, die bei dem Dardanellenabenteuer verlorengingen, zeigen die Engländer (mit einigem sportlichen Stolz) die erste Photographie aus einem Flugzeug auf ein sinkendes Kriegsschiff. S. M. S. "Majestic" treibt kieloben, um kurz darauf zu verschwinden. (106) [Abb.]: Wirkung eines deutschen Torpedos. The shattering effect of a submarine's torpedo on a ship: A torpedoed cargo-Steamer in dock. Das hausgroße Loch in einem torpedierten Handelsdampfer zeigt die furchtbare Sprengkraft der von unsern U-Booten abgeschossenen Torpedos. (107) [2 Abb.]: Ein guter Treffer. As it must have been with the "Lusitania": The hole made in a ship by a German submarine's torpedo. Das obere Bild zeigt die Schußstelle am Bug, während unten die gegenüberliegende Seite Löcher von durchgedrungenen Geschoßteilen aufweist. (108) [5 Abb.]: Die Aufnahme eines Neutralen, der sich auf der "Appam" befand, als sie in deutsche Hände fiel, zeigen den Führer des Prisenkommandos von der "Möwe" und späteren Kapitän der "Appam", Leutnant Berg, einen Matrosen, das Schiff selbst, sowie Szenen vom Anlandgehen der Passagiere. Die Abbildung der Speisekarten soll zeigen, wie herrlich die Reisenden gelebt haben, als sie noch unter englischer Flagge fuhren, im Gegensatz zu der bescheidenen Speisenfolge, die der deutsche Kapitän einrichtete, um die Vorräte in Rücksicht auf den Zuwachs der Besatzung zu "strecken". (109) [3 Abb.]: Englische Verspottung deutscher Opferwilligkeit. Enemy war memorial- and Congo cases of nailing. Das angeblich für die europäische Kultur kämpfende England findet es geschmackvoll und nicht kulturwidrig, den Riesen-Hindenburg, das Symbol deutscher Opferwilligkeit, mit afrikanischen Fetischen auf gleiche Stufe zu stellen, während es elbst mit Wilden aller Zonen an der Front in einer Linie steht. (110) [Abb.]: Die Vergewaltigung der Neutralen. Scientific eyes for the officer examining cargoes for contraband in war-time. Not macht erfinderisch. In der Befürchtung, daß der Handels- und Aushungerungskrieg gegen uns ebenso vergeblich werden könnte wie die Anstrengungen Englands zu Wasser und zu Lande, werden die Ballen neutraler Handelsschiffe mit Hilfe einer Erfindung deutschen Geistes, der Röntgenstrahlen, auf Bannware untersucht. (111) [4 Abb.]: Leute ohne Vaterland. Leute mit deutschen Namen und neutralisierte Briten, die nach Kriegsausbruch ihre deutsche Abstammung verleugnen zu müssen glaubten und als äußeres Zeichen ihrer Gesinnung ihren Namen anglisierten. Man wird gut tun, sich diese Leute für die Zeit nach dem Kriege zu merken. Unten rechts der schamlose Brief eines gewissen Karl Meyer, der diese Gesinnung deutlich zum Ausdruck bringt. (112) Einband ([uncounted]) Einband ([uncounted])

DER WELTBRAND BAND 1 Der Weltbrand (-) Der Weltbrand Band 1 (1; 1915) ( - ) Einband ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) [Abb.]: Deutschlands Oberster Kriegsherr: Kaiser Wilhelm II. in Felduniform. ( - ) Einleitung. "Es geht um Alles!" (1) [Abb.]: Kaiser Franz Joseph I. und Erzherzog Friedrich von Österreich, der Oberbefehlshaber der österr.-ungar. Armee. (1) [4 Abb.]: (1)Leopold Graf Berchtold, österr.-ungar. Minister des Äußeren. (2)K. Graf Stürgkh, österr. Ministerpräsident. (3)Freiherr Conrad v. Hötzendorf, österr.-ungar. Generalstabschef. (4)A. Ritter v. Krobatin, österr.-ungar. Kriegsminister. (3) [2 Abb.]: (1)das Attentat auf den Erzherzog-Thronfolger Franz Ferdinand von Österreich und seine Gemahlin in Sarajewo am 28. Juni 1914. (2)Blick auf Sarajewo, die Hauptstadt Bosniens, von Nordost. (4) [Abb.]: Zum Krieg zwischen Österreich-Ungarn und Serbien: Abfahrt einberufener österreichischer Reservisten von einem niederösterreichischen Bahnhof. (5) [4 Abb.]: (1)Zar Nikolaus II. (2)Kronprinz Alexander von Serbien, Oberbefehlshaber der serbischen Streitkräfte im Kampfe gegen Österreich-Ungarn. (3)Großfürst Nikolai Nikolajewitsch, der Generalissimus der russischen Armee. (4)Nikola Pasitsch, serbischer Ministerpräsident. (6) [3 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Infanterie. (2)Uniformtypen der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee: (3)Serbische Artillerie. (7) Die Vorgeschichte des Krieges. (8) [Abb.]: Franz Joseph I., Kaiser von Österreich, apostolischer König von Ungarn. ( - ) [Karte]: Karte vom Schauplatze des Krieges zwischen Österreich-Ungarn und Serbien. (9) [3 Abb.]: (1)Reichskanzler von Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Generalleutnant Erich von Falkenhayn, preußischer Kriegsminister. (3)Großadmiral von Tirpitz, Staatssekretär des deutschen Reichsmarineamtes (10) [2 Abb.]: (1)Heinrich, Prinz von Preußen. Großadmiral, Generalinspekteur der Marine (2)Die Mobilmachung an der deutschen Küste: Einbootung von Marinereservisten. (11) [Abb.]: Die offizielle Verkündung des Kriegszustandes auf der Straße Unter den Linden in Berlin durch einen Offizier am 31. Juli. (12) [Abb.]: Huldigung der Berliner Bevölkerung vor dem Kronprinzlichen Palais zu Berlin am Abend des 1. August. Kronprinz Wilhelm, mit seinem ältesten Sohn, dem Prinzen Wilhelm, auf dem Arme, dankt für die Ovation. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Bauernhaus in Großgörschen. (Provinz Sachsen.) (2)Deutsche Soldaten auf dem Weg zur Grenze. (13) [Abb.]: Der Humor der ausziehenden deutschen Krieger. (14) [Abb.]: Abschied Kaiser Wilhelms II. vom Oberbürgermeister von Berlin, Exzellenz Wermuth, und vom Stadtverordnetenvorsteher Michelet vor dem Auszug ins Feld am 16. August. (15) [Abb.]: Abfangen zweier als Damen verkleideter russischer Spione durch österreichisch-ungarische Grenztruppen. (16) [Abb.]: Jubelnde Begrüßung einrückender Reservisten auf dem Potsdamer Platz in Berlin. (17) Die Mobilmachung in Deutschland und Österreich. Ausmarsch der Truppen. (17) [Abb.]: Torpedobootangriff. ([18 - 19]) [Abb.]: Bittgottesdienst am Fuße des Völkerschlachtendenkmals in Leipzig. (20) [Karte]: Karte vom österreichisch-russischen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Verpflegung durchfahrender Soldaten auf einem Leipziger Vorortbahnhof. (21) [2 Abb.]: (1)Patriotische Opferwilligkeit. (2)Vom Kriege zwischen Österreich-Ungarn und Serbien: Die Erstürmung der stark besetzten Uferhöhen der Drina nächst Loznica und Ljesnica durch das ungarisch-kroatische Warasdiner Infanterie-Regiment Nr. 16 am 14. August. (22) [Abb.]: Der Panzerkreuzer "Goeben" und der kleine Kreuzer "Breslau" gefechtsklar im Hafen von Messina, von wo den beiden Schiffen am 6. August der Durchbruch durch die ihnen auflauernden englische und französische Mittelmeerflotte gelang. (23) [3 Abb.]: (1)Georg V. König von Großbritannien und Irland. (2)Sir Edward Grey britischer Minister des Auswärtigen. (3)H . H. Asquith britischer Premierminister. (24) [Karte]: Karte vom deutsch-russischen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vom deutsch-russischen Kriege: Drei deutsche Infanteristen, in einem Kartoffelacker in Deckung liegend, schlagen eine russische Kavallerie-Patrouille in die Flucht. (25) [Abb.]: Das Eingreifen des Militärluftschiffes "Z VI" in den Kampf um die belgische Festung Lüttich am 6. August 1914. (27) [2 Abb.]: (1)Typen vom belgischen Heer: Feldartillerie. Infanterie (Feldanzug). Regiment Chasseurs. Grenadier-Rgt. (Tamboux). Regiment des Guildes (Trompeter) Lancier-Rgt. Genietruppe (mineux). Carabiner-Rgt. Train-Rgt. (Feldanzug). Im Hintergrund: Reitende Artillerie (Offiziere). General (kleiner Anzug). Jäger zu Pferde (Offizier), 2. Lancier-Regt. (Offizier, Feldanzug). (2)Zur Wirkung des deutschen 42 cm-Belagerungsmörsers: Bild aus dem Panzerfort Loucin der Festung Lüttich. (28) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Felduniform ( - ) Vom Ausbruch des Krieges bis zur englischen Kriegserklärung. (29) [Abb.]: Zu dem Kampf bei Lagarde in Lothringen am 11. August: Die Eroberung der ersten französischen Fahne. (29) [Abb.]: Vom belgischen Kriegsschauplatz: Franktireurüberfall. (31) [Abb.]: Wachen zur Beobachtungen feindlicher Flieger auf den Höhen des Schwarzwaldes. (32) Deutsche Schiffe in der Nordsee - Der Fall von Lüttich. - Belgische Greuel. - Gefechte an der Ostgrenze. - Die Franzosen im Elsaß. - Mühlhausen und Lagarde. (32) [Abb.]: Nachtgefecht in Mühlhausen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Eine Dorfstraße in Lagarde. (33) [Abb.]: Offiziersgräber in Lagarde. (34) [Abb.]: Französische Truppen in den Vogesen. (35) [7 Abb.]: Deutsche Heerführer vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (1)Herzog Albrecht von Württemberg. (2)Kronprinz Rupprecht von Bayern. (3)Generaloberst v. Bülow. (4)Der Deutsche Kronprinz Wilhelm. (5)Generaloberst v. Heeringen. (6)Generaloberst v. Kluck. (7)Generaloberst Frhr. v. Hausen. (37) Östliche Grenzkämpfe. - Haltung der Polen. - Proklamation des Zaren an die Polen und Juden. - Der Pöbel in Petersburg demoliert das deutsche Botschaftsgebäude. - Note der Deutschen an die Belgische und Französische Regierung. (38) [3 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie v. Emmich, der den Sturm auf Lüttich befehligte. (2)Generalfeldmarschall Colmar Frhr. v. d. Goltz, der zum Generalgouverneur von Belgien ernannt wurde. (3)Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Eine Batterie der Fußartillerie im Gefecht. (39) [Abb.]: Eine Szene aus der Schlacht bei Longwy am 22. August, in der die Armee des Deutschen Kronprinzen den Feind in die Flucht schlug. (40) [3 Abb.]: (1)Raymond Poincaré, Präsident der französischen Republik. (2)General Pau, bekannter französischer Heerführer. (3)Marschall Joffre, Generalissimus der französischen Armee. (41) Aufruf des Landsturms. - Der Kaiser zieht ins Feld. - Gefechte im Westen. - Friedensangebot an die Belgier. - Besetzung von Brüssel. - Schlachten bei Metz, bei Longway, am Semois. - Kapitulation von Namur und Longwy. - Die Deutschen rücken überall siegreich vor. - Schlacht bei St. Quentin. - Folgen der deutschen Siege. (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zu den Ausschreitungen der Volksmenge gegen die deutsche Botschaft in St. Petersburg: Die Fassade des von Peter Behrens erbauten Gebäudes mit den Giebelfiguren von Eberhard Encke. (2)Von den Verwüstungen und Zerstörungen im Dienstgebäude der Reichsbankstelle in Saarburg i. Lothr. durch französisches Militär in den Tagen des 18. bis 20. August: Die Wohnung des Kassendieners. (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Rast. (2)Von den Kämpfen in Lothringen: Deutsche Dragoner in der Stadt Dieuze. (44) [Karte]: Karte vom deutsch-französisch-belgischen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Albert, König der Belgier. (2)Deutsche Truppen auf der Grande Place in Brüssel. (45) [Abb.]: In Brand gestecktes Frankireurdorf bei Luneville (47) [Abb.]: Die Begeisterung in München über den Sieg des Kronprinzen Rupprecht von Bayern in der Schlacht bei Metz. (48) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zur völkerrechtswidrigen Kriegsführung Frankreichs und Englands: Die Dum-Dum-Geschosse. (2)Hinter dem Schlachtfeld: Die Tätigkeit des Sanitätskorps während einer Schlacht. (49) Japans Ultimatum. - Der Krieg mit England zur See und über See. (50) [3 Abb.]: (1)Carl Kitchener, der englische Kriegsminister. (2)Transport verwundeter deutscher Soldaten, die an den Kämpfen bei Nancy teilgenommen haben, auf der Landstraße bei Dieuze im Regenwetter. (3)Generalfeldmarschall Sir John French, Oberbefehlshaber der englischen Expeditionstruppen. (51) [Abb.]: Zu dem Siege der Armee des Generalobersten v. Kluck über die Engländer in der Schlacht bei St. Quentin am 28. August: Die Eroberung englischer Geschütze durch die stürmenden deutschen Truppen. ([52 - 53]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützengräben vor der Ortschaft Champien bei Roye mit Leichen deutscher und französischer Soldaten. Das Kreuz steht auf einem bereits geschlossenem Grabe. (2)Die Hauptwache im Laubengang des alten gotischen Rathauses in St. Quentin. (55) [2 Abb.]: (1)Im Geschäftszimmer des Generalstabes des 19. Armeekorps. (2)Typen aus dem Gefangenenlager in Königsbrück bei Dresden: Gefangene verwundete Franzosen werden verbunden. (56) [Abb.]: Uniformen österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen. ([57]) Die Russen in Ostpreußen. - Große Siege Hindenburgs. (59) [Abb.]: Generaloberst von Hindenburg. (59) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung der serbischen Stellung auf Höhe 954 bei Visegrad durch das deutsche Skutari-Detachement im Verein mit den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen am 20. August. (60) [Abb.]: Eine heldenhafte Tat der österreichisch-ungarischen Marine: Der kleine Kreuzer "Zenta" im Kampf mit der gesamten französischen Mittelmeerflotte am 16. August. (Links von dem Kreuzer der österreichisch-ungarische Torpedobootszerstörer "Ulan".) (61) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein von den Russen in Ostpreußen zerstörter Kolonialwarenladen. (2)Blick vom Kirchturm in Gerdauen auf die zerstörte Stadt. (62) [Abb.]: Die Vernichtung der russischen Narew-Armeen in der Schlacht bei Tannenberg in Ostpreußen vom 26. bis zum 28. August: Die Flucht der Russen über eine nachts von ihnen geschlagene Notbrücke. (63) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bei den Kämpfen in Ostpreußen gefangenen Russen auf der Fahrt durch Hohensalza. (2)Ostpreußische Landsturmleute beim Sortieren von eroberten russischen Munitions- und Uniformstücken in Hohenstein. (64) [Abb.]: Ostpreußische Flüchtlinge bei ihrer Ankunft in Elbing. (65) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Kavallerie von Rennenkampf x im Kreise seines Stabes in Insterburg. (2)Teilansicht der Stadt Lublin in Russisch-Polen. (66) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom Kriegsschauplatz in Russisch-Polen: Lagerleben österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen in Feindesland. (2)Österreichisch-ungarische Truppen in den Schützengräben vor Lublin während einer zum Schlafen benutzten Feuerpause. (67) [Abb.]: Plündernde Kosaken werden in einem ungarischen Karpathendorfe von ungarischer Landwehr (Honvéd) überrascht und in die Flucht geschlagen. ([68 - 69]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf Lemberg, die Hauptstadt Galiziens. (2)Der ungarische Ministerpräsident Graf Stefan Tisza (70) [Abb.]: Straßenkampf der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen mit den Einwohnern einer erstürmten serbischen Ortschaft. (71) Die galizischen Kämpfe. - Grenzgefechte gegen die Serben. (72) [Abb.]: Die in den Schlachten bei Krasnik und Komarow von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen erbeuteten russischen Geschütze vor dem Arsenal in Wien. (72) [Abb.]: Episode von der Erstürmung der serbischen Stadt Schabatz durch die österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen am 14. August. (73) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Schleichpatrouille überrascht im Gebiet von Lublin eine Abteilung Russen, die zu Gefangenen gemacht werden. (75) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangengenommene Russen bei Neidenburg. (2)Ein Gruß in die Heimat. (76) [Abb.]: Vernichtung der serbischen Timokdivision durch österreichisch-ungarische Truppen. Im Vordergrunde Munitionswagen der zusammengeschossenen serbischen Batterien, rückwärts Sturm österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen auf die Komitatschis und serbische Infanterie am 6. September. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Typen des französischen Heeres. (2)Typen des russischen Heeres. (3)Typen des englischen Heeres. ([77]) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie Moritz v. Auffenberg. (2)General der Kavallerie Victor Dankl. (78) Das deutsche Heer in Frankreich und Belgien während des zweiten Kriegsmonats. (78) [Abb.]: General Samsonow, der russische Oberkommandierende, der in der Schlacht bei Tannenberg fiel. (78) [2 Abb.]: Die österreichischen Motorbatterien, 30,5 cm-Geschütze, die uns ausgezeichnete Dienste leisteten. (79) [Abb.]: Die Liebestätigkeit des Roten Kreuzes: Verbinden und Verpflegen von Verwundeten nach Eintreffen des Eisenbahnzuges auf einem Bahnhof. (80) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vernehmung eines gefangenen französischen Husaren in Chateau-Salins. (2)Aufnahme der Verlustliste. (81) [Abb.]: Ein Feldpostamt des Gardekorps in Nordfrankreich. (83) [Abb.]: Aus den Oktoberkämpfen auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Erstürmung eines von Zuaven und Turkos besetzten Hohlweges an der sogenannten Telegraphenhöhe durch zwei bayerische Reserveregimenter. (85) [Abb.]: Blick auf die französische Grenzfestung Belfort. (86) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen in den Vogesen und im Sundgau: Vogelschaukarte des Vogesengebietes. (87) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Deutsche Patrouillenfahrt im Automobil durch ein von Franzosen besetztes Dorf. ([88 - 89]) [5 Abb.]: (1)Generalleutnant v. Stein, Führer eines Reservearmeekorps, der ursprüngliche Generalquartiermeister. (2)Prinz Friedrich von Sachsen-Meiningen †. (3)General v. Einem, Führer einer Armee im Westen. (4)Friedrich Wilhelm, Prinz zur Lippe †. (5)Prinz Ernst von Sachsen-Meiningen †. (90) [Abb.]: Die erbitterten Kämpfe im Argonner Wald. (91) [2 Abb.]: (1)Morgenmärsche. (2)Eine Fuhrparkkolonne. (92) Der Lügenkrieg gegen Deutschland und Österreich-Ungarn und seine Abwehr. (93) [2 Abb.]: (1)Lagerleben. (2)Zur Mittagszeit. (93) [Abb.]:Im Schützengraben während eines Nachtgefechtes an der Aisne. (95) [Abb.]: Vor dem Stadthaus in Antwerpen nach der Besetzung der Stadt durch die deutschen Truppen. (97) [Abb.]: Genereal der Infanterie v. Beseler, der Eroberer des "uneinnehmbaren" Antwerpen. (98) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein mit Maschinengewehr ausgerüstetes deutsches Motorboot kurz vor der Abfahrt zum Aufklärungsdienst im Englischen Kanal. (2)Nach der Eroberung Antwerpens: Das zerstörte Außenfort Ertbrand. Das Geschütz links wurde durch den Luftdruck eines 42-cm-Geschosses über den Festungsgraben vor den Eingang des Forts geschleudert. (99) [Abb.]: Blick auf Antwerpen mit der Kathedrale von der Reede aus. (100) [Karte]: Karte der Festung Antwerpen und ihres doppelten Fortsgürtels. (100) [8 Abb.]: Ansichten aus Belgien. (1)1. Blick auf die Stadt Lüttich. (2)2. Blick auf die Stadt Dinant mit der Zitadelle. (3)3. Gesprengte Brücke bei Andenne. (4)4. Namur mit zerstörter Brücke. (5)5. Das Rathaus in Löwen. (6)6. Das größte Kirchenfenster Europas, das sich in der Kathedrale zu Dinant befindet und unversehrt blieb. (7)7. Die Grande Place in Brüssel, links das Königshaus. (8)8. Der Marktplatz in Mecheln mit Lager von Seesoldaten. (101) Der Seekrieg mit England. (102) [Abb.]: Die Besatzung des deutschen Unterseebootes "U 9". X Kapitänleutnant Weddigen. (102) [Abb.]: Die Vernichtung der drei Panzerkreuzer "Aboukir", "Hogue" und Cressy" durch das deutsche Unterseeboot "U 9" unter dem Kommando des Kapitänleutnants Otto Weddigen am Morgen des 22. September 20 Seemeilen nordwestlich von Hoek van Holland. (103) [Abb.]: Fregattenkapitän Karl v. Müller, der ruhmgekrönte Kapitän des kleinen Kreuzers "Emden". (104) [Abb.]: Die Rückkehr des sieggekrönten Unterseebootes "U 9" nach Wilhelmshaven am 23. September: Jubelnde Begrüßung des Unterseebootes und seiner heldenmütigen Besatzung durch die Mannschaften der Kriegsschiffe. (105) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Das Gefecht an einem Eisenbahndamm bei Chaulnes am 23. Oktober. (106) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldbäckerei. (2)Ein improvisierter Pferdestall. (107) [Abb.]: Deutsche Brückenwache an der Maas. ([108 - 109]) Eroberung Belgiens. Antwerpens Fall. (110) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Kiautschoe-Bucht. (2)Kapitän zur See Meyer-Waldeck, Gouverneur des deutschen Schutzgebietes Kiautschou, der heldenmütige Verteidiger von Tsingtau. (111) [2 Karten]: (1)Das deutsche Schutzgebiet Kiautschou aus der Vogelschau. (2)Tsingtau (111) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschalleutnant v. Kusmanek, der tapfere Kommandant der Festung Przemysl. (2)Mörderischer Kampf in einem Graben der Festung Przemysl. (112) [Abb.]: General d. Infanterie Svetozar Boroevic v. Bojna, der erfolgreiche Führer der bei Przemysl gegen die Russen kämpfenden österreichisch-ungarischen Armee. (113) Die Kämpfe Österreich-Ungarns im Oktober. (113) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldzeugmeister Potiorek, der Führer der österreichisch-ungar. Armee gegen Serbien. (2)Das Gebetbuch als Lebensretter: Die durchgeschlagenen Seiten des Gebetbuches mit der steckengebliebenen Schrapnellkugel. (114) [Abb.]: Die Niederlage der aus Galizien über die Karpathenpässe in Ungarn eingefallenen Russen bei Maramaros-Sziget. Im Vordergrunde polnische Legionäre, die mit dem ungarischen Landsturm an Tapferkeit wettstreiten. (115) [Abb.]: Vormarsch bosnisch-herzegowinischer Infanterie sowie einer Maschinengewehrabteilung im Gebiete des oberen Drina während der Kämpfe im östlichen Bosnien gegen die Serben und Montenegriner. ( - ) [Abb.]: Verhör russischer Spione an der deutschen Ostgrenze. (117) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Eine Episode aus der Schlacht bei Noyon in Nordfrankreich am 16. und 17. September; der erfolgreiche Angriff hanseatischer Reserveregimenter bei Chiry und Ribécourt. ([118 - 119]) [Abb.]: Die Säuberung eines Karpathenpasses von den aus Galizien eingedrungenen Russen durch österreichisch-ungarische Truppen. (121) [Abb.]: "Zierden" der russischen Armee: Kalmücken, die nach Aussagen sowohl der Russen als auch unserer Ostpreußen die schlimmsten Mordbrenner unter den Kosaken sind. (122) Deutsch-russische Kämpfe bis Ende Oktober. (122) [Abb.]: In Galizien gefangengenommene Russen. (122) [Abb.]: Trag- und fahrbare Feldküchen der russischen Armee, wie sie vielfach von unseren Truppen in Ostpreußen erbeutet wurden. (123) [2 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Komitatschis, die in Kreka bei Tuzla gefangen genommen wurden. (2)Belgrad von der Donauseite. (125) Die neutralen Mächte. - Die Kämpfe auf dem Balkan. - Der Eintritt der Türkei in den Weltkrieg. (126) [Abb.]: Von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen eroberte serbische Geschütze. (126) [Karte]: Karte des türkisch-ägyptischen Grenzgebietes. (127) [Abb.]: Ein Besuch des Kaisers Franz Joseph von Österreich in einem Verwundetenspital zu Wien. ([128 - 129]) [4 Abb.]: (1)Sultan Muhammed V. Kaiser der Osmanen seit dem 27. April 1909. (2)Abbas II. Khedive (Vizekönig) von Ägypten (x). (3)Generalleutnant Liman v. Sanders, Chef der deutschen Militärmission für die Türkei. (4)General Enver-Pascha, Generalissimus der türkischen Streitkräfte und Kriegsminister. (131) [Karte]: Die Dardanellenstraße und ihre Umgebung aus der Vogelschau. (132) [2 Abb.]: (1)Türkische Kavallerie. (2)Persische Offiziere. (133) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Bosporus. (2)Zur Erklärung des heiligen Krieges in Konstantinopel am 14. November: Die Kundgebung des türkischen Volkes vor dem ottomanischen Kriegsministerium. (134) [Abb.]: Kampf der türkischer Dardanellenforts gegen die vereinigte englische und französische Flotte. (135) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Suezkanal in der Nähe von Ismailia, der in der Mitte des Kanals gelegenen ägyptischen Stadt. (2)Der Suezkanal bei Port Said (Hafen und Leuchtturm). (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Beduinen. (2)Eine Gruppe Kaschkai-Nomaden. Dieser Volksstamm gilt in Persien als besonders kriegstüchtig. (137) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Das siegreiche Vorgehen von Truppen der I. Armee bei Nampcel südlich von Noyon während der Oktoberkämpfe. ([138 - 139]) Die deutschen Veröffentlichungen über die Vorgeschichte des Krieges. (140) [2 Abb.]: (1)Flüchtlinge vor dem Kloster Dinant. (2)Das Rathaus in St. Quentin. (141) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Rathaus in Lille, von deutschen Granaten getroffen. (2)Rasttag in Sillery in Frankreich. (142) [3 Abb.]: (1)Ein Unterstand bei Moronvillers. (2)Schottischer Dudelsackbläser. (3)Schottische Soldaten. (143) [Abb.]: Feuerüberfall auf eine in die Infanterielinie vorgeschobene Feldartillerie-Beobachtungsstelle in der Gegend von Antilly bei Betz (Departement Oise). (145) [Abb.]: Die Post passiert die Vorposten. (146) [Abb.]: Deutsche Minenwerfer zerstören französische Schützengräben als Vorbereitung eines Sturmangriffs. (147) [Abb.]: Im Überschwemmungsgebiet bei Dixmuiden. ([148 - 149]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Rasttag in Sillery in Frankreich. (2)Apell der Etappentruppen - in der Mitte Landsturmbataillon I München - auf dem Marktplatz in Cambrai. (150) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Kampf in den Lüften: Angriff eines von zwei Offizieren der Fliegerabteilung 30 des II. Armeekorps geführten Doppeldeckers auf einen der Beobachtung der Artilleriewirkung dienenden französischen Fesselballon. (2)Auch eine Ballonabwehrkanone. (151) Die Ereignisse im Westen bis Ende November. (152) [Abb.]: Ein englischer Schützengraben mit Leichen vor dem Ennetières westlich von Lille am Tage nach der Erstürmung. Im Hintergrund ein zerschossenes Fabriksgebäude. (153) [Abb.]: Phantastische Brandruinen in Lille. (154) [Abb.]: Die Flucht der französischen Besatzung und der Einwohner von Lille aus dem brennenden Stadtviertel bei der Porte de Douai kurz vor der Übergabe der Stadt. (155) [Abb.]: Der Sturm des Königlich Sächsischen 15. Infanterie-Regiments Nr. 181 auf die Porte de Douai in Lille am 12. Oktober 1914. ( - ) [Abb.]: Der Kaiser während des Besuchs in einer Artilleriestellung auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (157) [4 Abb.]: (1)An den Kämpfen in Frankreich teilnehmende indische Sikhs. (2), (3)Die Bilder zeigen zwei verwundete französische Kriegsgefangene, die im Kriegslazarett I in Brüssel photographiert worden sind. Der aus Guinea (Afrika) stammende Gefangene auf dem Bilde links hat laut vorliegender amtlicher Meldung bei seiner Vernehmung durch einen Feldkriegsgerichtsrat erklärt, daß es in seinem Heimatsdorf Menschenfresser gäbe. Er bestreitet allerdings - vielleicht aus naheliegenden Gründen - selbst jemals Menschenfleisch gegessen zu haben. Der Gefangene auf dem Bilde rechts stammt aus Senegal. (4)Typen aus dem Zossener Gefangenenlager. (159) [2 Abb.]: (1)Nieuport, die Hafenstraße. (2)Ypern mit der Haupstraße. (160) [Abb.]: Ein Artilleriebeobachtungsstand vor Ypern. Mittels des Scherenfernglases beobachten die Offiziere das Einschlagen der im Hintergrund feuerenden Geschütze und geben durch Telephon entsprechende Befehle an die Batterie. (161) [3 Abb.]: (1)Verwundete Franzosen in Mariembourg in Belgien. (2)Die Apothekenwagen. (3)Gefangenenlager in Mariembourg in Belgien. (162) [Abb.]: Eine Episode aus den Kämpfen an der Marne; die Heldentat eines todesmutigen deutschen Pionieroffiziers, der bei der Kontrolle der Minenlegung auf einer Marnebrücke von heranschleichenden Zuaven überrascht wurde und den Befehl zur Brückensprengung gab. Hierbei flog er selbst mit den Feinden in die Luft. (163) Der Krieg zur See bis Ende November. (163) [3 Abb.]: Drei Skizzen vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz von dem im Felde weilenden Mitarbeiter der "Illustrirten Zeitung" O. J. Olbertz. (164) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung einer englischen Batterie bei Ypern. (165) [Abb.]: Das gute Einvernehmen zwischen den deutschen Besatzungstruppen in Belgien und der einheimischen Bevölkerung: Deutsche Matrosen während des Aufenthaltes in einem Küstenort an der belgisch-holländischen Grenze. (166) [3 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie Freiherr v. Scheffer-Boyadel. (2)General der Infanterie v. Woyrsch. (3)Generalleutnant v. Litzmann. (167) [Abb.]: Die Vernichtung des englischen Südamerika-Geschwaders bei der Insel Santa Maria auf der Höhe von Coronel an der chilenischen Küste durch das unter dem Kommando des Vizeadmirals Grafen v. Spee stehende deutsche Kreuzergeschwader am 1. November. ([168 - 169]) [Abb.]: Ein schwerer Verlust der englischen Marine: Der Untergang des Großkampfschiffes "Audacious" an der irischen Küste. (171) [3 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst v. Mackensen. (2)Generalleutnant v. Morgen. (3)Generalfeldmarschall v. Hindenburg mit seinem Stabe. Links von Generalfeldmarschall v. Hindenburg sein Generalstabschef Generalleutnant Ludendorff, rechts der erste Gehilfe des Generalstabschef Oberleutnant Hoffmann. (173) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Schlafstelle der Kraftwagenoffiziere des Generalkommandos des XIX. Armeekorps. (2)Die Uhr als Lebensretter. (174) [Karte]: Karte von Russisch-Polen. (175) Deutsche Kämpfe im Osten. (176) Die Ereignisse auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz seit Mitte September. (176) [Abb.]: Von den entscheideneden Kämpfen in Nordpolen, die zum Zusammenbruch der russischen Offensive gegen Schlesien und Polen und zum Rückzug der russischen Hauptkräfte nach der Weichsel führten: Der heldenmütige Nachtangriff westpreußischer und hesischer Regimenter auf eine beherrschende russische Stellung unter heftigem feindlichen Artilleriefeuer in der Nacht vom 16. zum 17. Dezember. (177) [Abb.]: Mit Maschinengewehren augerüstete Motorboote des Freiwilligen Motorbootkorps auf der Weichsel bei Wlozlawek während der Beschießung eines russischen Fliegers, der zur Landung gezwungen wird. (179) [Abb.]: Die Piotrkowskaja (Hauptstraße) in Lodz nach der Besetzung der Stadt durch die deutschen Truppen am 6. Dezember. (180) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Joseph von Österreich im Hauptquartier des österreichisch-ungarischen Heeres. (2)Dekorierung österreichisch-ungarischer Soldaten mit der Tapferkeitsmedaille durch Erzherzog Peter Ferdinand von Österreich. (181) [Abb.]: Eine interssante photographische Aufnahme: Das Einschlagen und Krepieren einer 30,5-cm-Granate. (182) [Abb.]: Eine ruhmvolle Waffentat der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in Russisch-Polen: Die Erstürmung von Petrikau durch das k. und k. Infanterieregiment Wilhelm I. Deutscher Kaiser und König von Preußen Nr. 34 am 16. Dezember 1915. (183) Die Kämpfe der Österreicher und Ungarn mit den Russen und Serben bis Ende des Jahres 1914. (184) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen in Galizien und in der Bukowina: Reliefkarte des heißumstrittenen Karpathengebietes. (185) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Verwundeten-Transportkolonne. (186) [Abb.]: Ein während des Marsches an den Nordhängen des Duklapasses von Tscherkessen und Kosaken überfallener österreichisch-ungarischer Train wird durch eine Abteilung ungarischer Husaren wieder befreit. (187) [Abb.]: Der erbitterte Nahkampf der ungarischen Nádasdy-Husaren mit den Russen im Birkenwalde bei Limanowa, durch den die Schlacht vom 10. bis zum 12. Dezember zugunsten der österreichisch-ungarischen Waffen entschieden wurde. (189) Der Islam im Weltkrieg bis Ende 1914. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gräber der bei Limanowa Gefallenen . (2)Die deutsch-österreichisch-ungarische Waffenbrüderschaft. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom galizischen Kriegsschauplatz: Im Schützengraben bei Trabki: "Freund oder Fein?" (2)Grundlos (Schwere Haubitzen). (191) [Abb.]: Ein Überfall auf eine Kalmücken-Kavalleriepatrouille, die zum Zweck der Aufklärung die Karpathenhänge nördlich von Mezö-Laborcz durchstreifte, durch eine ungarische Landsturmabteilung. ([192 - 193]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hussein Kiamil, der von England mit dem Titel eines Sultans eingesetzte Gegenkhedive von Ägypten, ein Onkel des rechtmäßigen Khediven Abbas II. Hilmi. (2)Die Türkei im Kriege: Eine deutschfreundliche Kundgebung der türkischen Bevölkerung von Jaffa in Palästina vor dem Gebäude der Deutschen Palästinabank. Die Menge trägt schwarz-weiß-rote Fahnen. (195) Ereignisse in den überseeischen Ländern während des November und Dezember. - Der Krieg zur See im Dezember 1914. (196) [Abb.]: Mittagsrast türkischer Truppen beim Bahnhof von Jerusalem. (196) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Ausbildung türkischer Reservetruppen in Gallipoli: Türkische Infanterie beim Vorgehen zur Schützenlinie. (2)Zu der ruhmreichen Tätigkeit der türkischen Flotte im Schwarzen Meer: Konteradmiral Souchon mit seinem Stabe. Von links nach rechts: Türkischer Chef des Admiralstabes Fregattenkapitän Enver-Bei (nicht zu verwechseln mit dem gleichnamigen türkischen Kriegsminister), I. Admiralstabsoffizier Korvettenkapitän Busse, Konteradmiral Souchon, II. Admiralstabsoffizier Korvettenkapitän Büchsel, Flaggleutnant Oberleutnant z. S. Wichelhausen, türkischer Flaggleutnant Oberleutnant z. S. Hakki. (197) [Abb.]: Beduinenattacke gegen englische Truppen in der Nähe des Suezkanals. (198) [Abb.]: Abmarsch türkischer Truppen zur Front vom Davidstor in Jerusalem auf dem Weg nach Bethlehem. (199) [Abb.]: Heimatlieder. ( - ) [Abb.]: Zu dem Vorstoß von Teilen der deutschen Hochseestreitkräfte nach der englischen Ostküste: Die Beschießung befestigter Küstenplätze am Morgen des 16. Dezember. (201) [Abb.]: Vizeadmiral Graf von Spee. (202) [Abb.]: Ein Stellungswechsel der deutschen Truppen im Überschwemmungsgebiet. (203) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Nieuport. (204) [Abb.]: Lombartzyde mit der Yser. (205) Der Krieg im Westen vom 1. Dezember 1914 bis Ende Februar 1915. (205) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützenlinie. (2)Zu den Kämpfen bei Soissons: Eine Maschinengewehrabteilung in Deckung gegen Artilleriefeuer in Erwartung des Befehls zum Vorgehen. (207) [Abb.]: Am Ufer der Aisne. (208) [4 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie v. Lochow. (2)General v. Mudra. (3)Generalleutnant Wichura. (4)Generalleutnant Wild v. Hohenborn, der neuernannte preußische Kriegsminister, der seit 27. November 1914 Generalquartiermeister war. (209) [Abb.]: Das Gefechtsfeld südwestlich La Bassée am Abend des 7. Februar 1915. (210) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen bei Soissons: Die Deutschen gehen aus den Schützengräben zum Sturm vor. (211) [2 Abb.]: Bilder vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: ( - ) Der Krieg zur See und in der Luft vom 1. Januar bis 18. Februar 1915. (213) [3 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie d'Elsa. (2)General v. Gersdorff. (3)General von der Planitz. (213) [Abb.]: Die sich täglich noch immer mehrenden Säcke der Feldpost in einem Städtchen an der Aisne. (214) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Nach der Schlacht. (215) [Karte]: Übersichtskarte zu den Kämpfen im Oberelsaß. (217) [Abb.]: Eine deutsche Skiläuferpatrouille in den Vogesen. (218) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus den Kämpfen um die Höhe 425 bei Sennheim. (2)Eine von den Franzosen zum Schutz gegen das Vordringen der Deutschen auf einer Waldstraße in den Vogesen errichtete Barrikade. (219) [Abb.]: Admiral v. Pohl, Chef des Admiralstabes der Marine. (220) [Karte]: Karte vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abwehr eines englischen Fliegerangriffs durch die Besatzung eines deutschen Unterseebootes. (2)Getauchtes Unterseeboot in englischen Gewässern. (221) [Abb.]: Ein deutsches Unterseeboot kapert einen englischen Handelsdampfer, um ihn zu versenken. (223) Die Kämpfe des deutschen Ostheeres im Januar und Februar. (224) [Abb.]: Von der Rekrutierung in Rußland: Das letzte Aufgebot. (225) [4 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie v. Below. (2)Generaloberst v. Eichhorn. (3)Generalleutnant v. Kosch. (4)Generalleut. Freih. v. Freytag-Loringhoven, der neuernannte Generalquartiermeister. (227) [Abb.]: Am Grabe des Kameraden. (228) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Zeugnis russischer "Kultur" in Ostpreußen: Die von den Russen vor ihrem Rückzug zerstörte Bank in Pillkallen. Im Hintergrunde der gesprengte Kassenschrank. (2)Ein nicht abzuleugnendes Beweisstück der russischen Plünderungssucht: Blick in den Güterwagen eines erbeuteten "Raub"-Zuges mit von Russen gestohlenen Gegenständen aus ostpreußischen Städten und Ortschaften. (229) [Abb.]: Brückenbau über die Weichsel durch deutsche Pioniere. (230) [Abb.]: deutscher Sturmangriff in Russisch-Polen. (231) [Abb.]: Nach der Winterschlacht in Masuren: Verfolgung der geschlagenen Russen. (232) [Karte]: Übersichtskarte über das Gebiet der neuntägigen Schlacht in Masuren, in der die russische X. Armee in harten Kämpfen vom 7. bis zum 15. Februar über die Grenze geworfen und schließlich in nahezu völliger Einkreisung vernichtend geschlagen wurde. (233) [Abb.]: In einem Unterstand an der Rawka, wo die Russen starke Verteidigungsstellungen zum Schutze Warschaus eingenommen haben. (235) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Bismarck-Denkmal in Russisch-Polen: Das am 1. April, dem hundertsten Geburtstag des Altreichskanzlers, in Swienta Anna bei Koniecpol im Kreise Kalisch enthüllte Bismarck-Denkmal mit den Offizieren, die der Einweihung beiwohnen. (2)Eine deutsche Feldbäckerei in Pillkallen vor dem Ausmarsch nach Rußland. (236) [Abb.]: Hinter der Front auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Löhnungsappell. (237) Wirkung des Krieges auf das wirtschaftliche Leben der Völker bis Frühlingsanfang 1915. (238) [Abb.]: Der Kaiser unter seinen siegreichen Truppen auf dem Marktplatz in Lyck am 14. Februar nach der Vertreibung der Russen aus ihren um die Stadt angelegten Stellungen. (239) [Abb.]: In der zerstörten Stadt Lyck, deren Einwohner durch die siegreichen deutschen Truppen am 14. Februar einen Teil der gewaltigen Winterschlacht in den Masuren bildete. Rechts russische Gefangene. (240) [2 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Karl Helfferich, der neuernannte Staatssekretär des Reichsschatzamtes. (2)Liebestätigkeit unserer Eisenbahner in Feindesland: Verteilung von Kohlen beim Aufenthalt auf einer Station in Nordfrankreich. (241) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Linsingen (x), Führer der deutschen Südarmee in den Karpathen mit seinem Stabe. (243) [Abb.]: Sanitätswagen. (244) [Abb.]: Weihnachtsfeier 1914 des Generalkommandos des XIX. Armeekorps in einer flandrischen Kirche. ( - ) [Abb.]: Bei den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in Galizien: Ein aus primitiven Mitteln hergestellter Desinfektionsapparat zur Bekämpfung der Läuseplage für die im Felde stehenden Mannschaften in Galizien. (245) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abendstimmung bei Haidar Pascha. Im Hintergrund Konstantinopel. (2)Das Gebet beim feierlichen Abschied des Oberbefehlshabers der gegen den Suezkanal operierenden Truppen, Dschemal-Pascha (vorn in der Mitte), von Damaskus. Hinter ihm (mit dem Band des Eiserenes kreuzes im Knopfloch) Oberst v. Frankenberg, ihm zur Seite (den Handschuh in der Hand) Fathriddine-Pascha, Gouverneur von Damaskus. (247) [Abb.]: Anatolische Kavallerie, fertig zum Ausmarsch an die Front. (248) Der Türkenkrieg vom 1. Januar 1915 bis zur ersten Niederlage der Engländer und Franzosen vor den Dardanellen. (248) [Abb.]: Eine Erdbatterie im Fort Hamidijé. (248) [Karte]: Karte des Kaukasusgebietes und der angrenzenden Länder. (249) [Abb.]: Aufstellung türkischer Maschinengewehre an einem Waldesrand im Kaukasus. (251) [Abb.]: Vom Kriegsschauplatz in Galizien: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Munitionskolonne in schwierigem Terrain. (253) Österreichs und Ungarns Kämpfe im Januar und Februar 1915. (254) [2 Abb.]: (1)In einem österreichisch-ungarischen Flugzeug. Der vorn sitzende Offizier betätigt während des Fluges den Hebel zum Abwerfen von Bomben. (2)Die von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gesprengte Brücke über den Dunajec bei Alt-Sandec. (255) [Abb.]: Die österreichisch-ungarische Offensive in der Bukowina: Rückzug der Russen. (256) [3 Abb.]: Bilder vom östlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (1), (2)Verwundeter Ungar. (3) Zusammengeschossene Feldbefestigung in Russisch-Polen. ( - ) Der Seekrieg vom 18. Februar bis Ende März 1915. (257) [Abb.]: Vom Kriegsschauplatz in Galizien: Eine Episode aus den Kämpfen bei Wladovice. Der Angriff einer österreichisch-ungarischen Infanterbrigade auf die von Russen besetzten Höhen südlich von Rzedkovice. (257) [Abb.]: Ein Nachtangriff der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gegen die Russen westlich von Neu-Sandec (Galizien). (258) [Abb.]: Der berühmte schwedische Forscher Sven Hedin (links), den die Royal Geographical Society in London wegen der wahrheitsgetreuen Schilderung seiner Erlebnisse an der Westfront als Ehrenmitglied der Gesellschaft gestrichen hat, auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz. Rechts Rittmeister Tzschirner. (259) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant v. Mücke. (261) [Karte]: Karte zu der kühnen Fahrt von S. M. Hilfskreuzer "Ayesha" (Emden II). (261) Die Kämpfe im Westen bis zum deutschen Siege bei Ypern. (262) [Abb.]: Ein französisches Panzerautomobil im Kampf mit deutschen Vorposten auf der Combres-Höhe. (263) [Abb.]: Vom Kriegsschauplatz in den Vogesen: Landsturmleute bringen die Abendsuppe in die Stellung. (264) [4 Abb.]: Augenblicksbilder vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französischer Drahtverhau. (2)Auf dem Vormarsch. (265) [Abb.]: Nachtangriff auf französische Stellungen an der Loretto-Höhe. (267) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Am Feldtelephon. (268) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen zwischen Maas und Mosel: Reliefkarte des Gebiets zwischen Verdun und Metz. (269) [Abb.]: Becelaere. (270) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Angriff mittels Gasbomben auf die feindlichen Stellungen bei Steenstraate. (271) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten üben sich mit französischen Maschinengewehren ein. (2)Eine Munitionskolonne im Schrapnellfeuer bei Neuve-Chapelle. (272) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der schweren Niederlage der Engländer und der Franzosen bei Ypern in den Tagen vom 22. April bis Monatsende: Die Bergung einer eroberten schweren englischen Haubitze. (2)Rast der 47. Brigade im Tal des Durthe. (273) [Abb.]: (1)Der requirierte Bagagewagen. (2)"Liebe Mutter!" Im Schatten der Protzen. (274) [Abb.]: Von den Kämpfen in den Vogesen: Die Wiedereroberung des vielumstrittenen Hartmannsweilerkopfes durch die deutschen Truppen am 25. April. (275) Der Seekrieg mit England von Anfang April bis zum Untergang der "Lusitania". (276) [Abb.]: Rast an der Kirche in St. Souplet. Die Truppe trifft Vorbereitungen sich auf der Strasse häuslich einzurichten. ( - ) [Abb.]: Eine Funker-Abteilung auf dem Marsche. (277) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant Otto Weddingen, der heldenmütige verewigte Kommandant von "U 9" und später "U 29". (278) [Abb.]: Der Kampf eines deutschen Marineluftschiffes mit englischen Unterseebooten in der Nordsee am 3. Mai, wobei eines der mit Bomben beworfenen Boote zum Sinken gebracht wurde. (279) Die Kämpfe des deutschen Ostheeres im März und April. (280) [Abb.]: In einem Schützengraben am Dunajec. (281) Österreichs und Ungarns Kämpfe im März und April. (282) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen in den Karpathen auf dem Vormarsch in das Laborczatal. (282) [Abb.]: Flankenangriff einer österreichisch-ungarischen Husaren-Abteilung auf die ein galizisches Gehöft verteidigenden Russen. (283) [Abb.]: Feinde in Sicht. (284) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Divisionsbäckerei. (285) [Abb.]: Von den schweren Kämpfen der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in den Karpathen: Ein Artilleriebeobachtungsposten beim Linzer Infanterie-Regiment Nr. 14. Die russischen Stellungen werden mit Schrapnells beschossen. (286) [Abb.]: Eine Feldmesse vor der Schlacht bei den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen. (287) [Abb.]: Zu der ehrenvollen Übergabe der Festung Przemysl am 22. März, nach viereinhalbmonatiger Einschließung: Die Helden von Przemysl, Festungskommandant General der Infanterie v. Kusmanek, mit seinem engeren Stabe. Von links nach rechts: Untere Reihe: Oberleutnant Dr. Wlodzimierz, Ritter v. Blazovsky, Hauptmann Hubert Kurz, Intendant Alois Rausch, General Hermann v. Kusmanek, Oberleutnant Ottokar Hubert, Hauptmann Friedrich Zwiedinek, Hauptmann Gustav v. Kubik. Mittlere Reihe: Oberleutnant Andreas Puchner, Oberleutnant Felix Hölzer, Hauptmann Alfred Lutsch, Unterintendant Joseph Frhr. v. Tkalcsevich, Hauptmann Joseph Kurz v. Traubenstein, Rittmeister Hugo Frhr. de Pont, Leutnant Rudolf Mossig, Fähnrich Gustav Schnabl. Obere Reihe: Oberleutnant Alois Zimmermann, Oberleutnant Ludolf Elbrich, Leutnant Herbert Schlegel, Leutnant Alfred Nechuta, Leutnant Georg Auspitz, Leutnant Schanzer. (288) [2 Abb.]: Erbeutete russische Leuchtraketen werden für die Nacht gebrauchsfertig gemacht. (2)Vom Kriegsschauplatz in den Karpathen: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Artilleriestellung (Schwere Haubitzen). (289) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erbeutete, mit russischer schwerer Artilleriemunition beladene Schmalspurwagen. (2)Von den Russen zurückgelassene schwere Artillerie-Munition (Geschoßlänge 1 1/2 Meter). (290) [Karte]: Reliefkarte des Dardanellengebiets. Im Vordergrund die englisch-französische Flotte während der Beschießung der Dardanellenforts am 18. März, die mit einem glänzenden Sieg der Türken endete. (291) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Militär-Karawane mit Proviant an den Dardanellen. (2)Eine türkische Feldküche. (292) Der Türkenkrieg vom 19. März bis Ende April. (292) [4 Abb.]: (1)Dschemal-Pascha (x), Oberbefehlshaber der IV. Armee in Beirut, rechts der Wali von Beirut (XX). (2)Der Drusenfürst vom Libanon, der mit seinen Leuten am Suezkanal gegen die Engländer Kämpft. (3)Transport von Futtermitteln für die Kavallerie. (4)Eine türkische Batterie gefechtsbereit am Suezkanal. (293) [Abb.]: Ein großes Trainlager auf der Halbinsel Gallipoli. (294) [Abb.]: Von der Feier der Übertragung des Titels "El Ghazi" (der Sieggekrönte) an Sultan Muhammed Reschad Chan V. in Konstantinopel am 30. April: Der Sultan begibt sich in feierlichem Zuge zum Selamlik in die Aja-Sophia-Mosche, wo ihm der Titel "El Ghazi" verliehen wurde, ein Beiname, den seit Jahrhunderten kein Sultan mehr geführt hat. (295) Der See- und Luftkrieg im Mai. (296) [Abb.]: Zu der Torpedierung des 12 600 t großen französischen Panzerkreuzers "Léon Cambetta" durch das österreichisch-ungarische Unterseeboot "U 5" in der Straße von Otranto 20 Meilen vom Kap Santa Maria die Leuca in der Nacht vom 26. zum 27. April: Das Kriegsschiff im Sinken nach der zweiten Torpedierung. (297) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein von deutschen Marineartilleristen bedientes Küstengeschütz in einem Dardanellenfort während des Gefechts am 18. März 1915. (2)Zu dem glänzenden türkischen Sieg über die vereinigte englisch-französische Flotte in den Dardanellen: Der Untergang des französischen Linienschiffs "Bouvet" am 18. März. (Rechts ein havariertes englisches Schlachtschiff mit starker Schlagseite.) (298) [Abb.]: Türkische Truppen in Verteidigungsstellung bei Kum-Kale. (299) Einband ( - )

(This post continues part 1 which just looked at the data. Part 3 on theory is here) When the Fed raises interest rates, how does inflation respond? Are there "long and variable lags" to inflation and output?  There is a standard story: The Fed raises interest rates; inflation is sticky so real interest rates (interest rate - inflation) rise; higher real interest rates lower output and employment; the softer economy pushes inflation down. Each of these is a lagged effect. But despite 40 years of effort, theory struggles to substantiate that story (next post), it's had to see in the data (last post), and the empirical work is ephemeral -- this post.  The vector autoregression and related local projection are today the standard empirical tools to address how monetary policy affects the economy, and have been since Chris Sims' great work in the 1970s. (See Larry Christiano's review.) I am losing faith in the method and results. We need to find new ways to learn about the effects of monetary policy. This post expands on some thoughts on this topic in "Expectations and the Neutrality of Interest Rates," several of my papers from the 1990s* and excellent recent reviews from Valerie Ramey and  Emi Nakamura and Jón Steinsson, who  eloquently summarize the hard identification and computation troubles of contemporary empirical work.Maybe popular wisdom is right, and economics just has to catch up. Perhaps we will. But a popular belief that does not have solid scientific theory and empirical backing, despite a 40 year effort for models and data that will provide the desired answer, must be a bit less trustworthy than one that does have such foundations. Practical people should consider that the Fed may be less powerful than traditionally thought, and that its interest rate policy has different effects than commonly thought. Whether and under what conditions high interest rates lower inflation, whether they do so with long and variable but nonetheless predictable and exploitable lags, is much less certain than you think. Here is a replication of one of the most famous monetary VARs, Christiano Eichenbaum and Evans 1999, from Valerie Ramey's 2016 review: Fig. 1 Christiano et al. (1999) identification. 1965m1–1995m6 full specification: solid black lines; 1983m1–2007m12 full specification: short dashed blue (dark gray in the print version) lines; 1983m1–2007m12, omits money and reserves: long-dashed red (gray in the print version) lines. Light gray bands are 90% confidence bands. Source: Ramey 2016.  Months on x axis. The black lines plot the original specification. The top left panel plots the path of the Federal Funds rate after the Fed unexpectedly raises the interest rate. The funds rate goes up, but only for 6 months or so. Industrial production goes down and unemployment goes up, peaking at month 20. The figure plots the level of the CPI, so inflation is the slope of the lower right hand panel. You see inflation goes the "wrong" way, up, for about 6 months, and then gently declines. Interest rates indeed seem to affect the economy with long lags. This was the broad outline of consensus empirical estimates for many years. It is common to many other studies, and it is consistent with the beliefs of policy makers and analysts. It's pretty much what Friedman (1968) told us to expect. Getting contemporary models to produce something like this is much harder, but that's the next blog post. What's a VAR?I try to keep this blog accessible to nonspecialists, so I'll step back momentarily to explain how we produce graphs like these. Economists who know what a VAR is should skip to the next section heading. How do we measure the effect of monetary policy on other variables? Milton Friedman and Anna Schwartz kicked it off in the Monetary History by pointing to the historical correlation of money growth with inflation and output. They knew as we do that correlation is not causation, so they pointed to the fact that money growth preceeded inflation and output growth.  But as James Tobin pointed out, the cock's crow comes before, but does not cause, the sun to rise. So too people may go get out some money ahead of time when they see more future business activity on the horizon.  Even correlation with a lead is not causation. What to do? Clive Granger's causality and Chris Sims' VAR, especially "Macroeconomics and Reality" gave today's answer. (And there is a reason that everybody mentioned so far has a Nobel prize.) First, we find a monetary policy "shock," a movement in the interest rate (these days; money, then) that is plausibly not a response to economic events and especially to expected future economic events. We think of the Fed setting interest rates by a response to economic data plus deviations from that response, such as interest rate = (#) output + (#) inflation + (#) other variables + disturbance. We want to isolate the "disturbance," movements in the interest rate not taken in response to economic events. (I use "shock" to mean an unpredictable variable, and "disturbance" to mean deviation from an equation like the above, but one that can persist for a while. A monetary policy "shock" is an unexpected movement in the disturbance.)  The "rule" part here can be but need not be the Taylor rule, and can include other variables than output and inflation. It is what the Fed usually does given other variables, and therefore (hopefully) controls for reverse causality from expected future economic events to interest rates. Now, in any individual episode, output and inflation and inflation following a shock will be influenced by subsequent shocks to the economy, monetary and other. But those average out. So, the average value of inflation, output, employment, etc. following a monetary policy shock is a measure of how the shock affects the economy all on its own. That is what has been plotted above. VARs were one of the first big advances in the modern empirical quest to find "exogenous" variation and (somewhat) credibly find causal relationships. Mostly the huge literature varies on how one finds the "shocks." Traditional VARs use regressions of the above equations and the residual is the shock, with a big question just how many and which contemporaneous variables one adds in the regression. Romer and Romer pioneered the "narrative approach," reading the Fed minutes to isolate shocks.  Some technical details at the bottom and much more discussion below. The key is finding shocks. One can just regress output and inflation on the shocks to produce the response function, which is a "local projection" not a "VAR," but I'll use "VAR" for both techniques for lack of a better encompassing word. Losing faithShocks, what shocks?What's a "shock" anyway? The concept is that the Fed considers its forecast of inflation, output and other variables it is trying to control, gauges the usual and appropriate response, and then adds 25 or 50 basis points, at random, just for the heck of it. The question VARS try to answer is the same: What happens to the economy if the Fed raises interest rates unexpectedly, for no particular reason at all? But the Fed never does this. Ask them. Read the minutes. The Fed does not roll dice. They always raise or lower interest rates for a reason, that reason is always a response to something going on in the economy, and most of the time how it affects forecasts of inflation and employment. There are no shocks as defined.I speculated here that we might get around this problem: If we knew the Fed was responding to something that had no correlation with future output, then even though that is an endogenous response, then it is a valid movement for estimating the effect of interest rates on output. My example was, what if the Fed "responds" to the weather. Well, though endogenous, it's still valid for estimating the effect on output. The Fed does respond to lots of things, including foreign exchange, financial stability issues, equity, terrorist attacks, and so forth. But I can't think of any of these in which the Fed is not thinking of these events for their effect on output and inflation, which is why I never took the idea far. Maybe you can. Shock isolation also depends on complete controls for the Fed's information. If the Fed uses any information about future output and inflation that is not captured in our regression, then information about future output and inflation remains in the "shock" series. The famous "price puzzle" is a good example. For the first few decades of VARs, interest rate shocks seemed to lead to higher inflation. It took a long specification search to get rid of this undesired result. The story was, that the Fed saw inflation coming in ways not completely controlled for by the regression. The Fed raised interest rates to try to forestall the inflation, but was a bit hesitant about it so did not cure the inflation that was coming. We see higher interest rates followed by higher inflation, though the true causal effect of interest rates goes the other way. This problem was "cured" by adding commodity prices to the interest rate rule, on the idea that fast-moving commodity prices would capture the information the Fed was using to forecast inflation. (Interestingly these days we seem to see core inflation as the best forecaster, and throw out commodity prices!) With those and some careful orthogonalization choices, the "price puzzle" was tamped down to the one year or so delay you see above. (Neo-Fisherians might object that maybe the price puzzle was trying to tell us something all these years!) Nakamura and Steinsson write of this problem: "What is being assumed is that controlling for a few lags of a few variables captures all endogenous variation in policy... This seems highly unlikely to be true in practice. The Fed bases its policy decisions on a huge amount of data. Different considerations (in some cases highly idiosyncratic) affect policy at different times. These include stress in the banking system, sharp changes in commodity prices, a recent stock market crash, a financial crisis in emerging markets, terrorist attacks, temporary investment tax credits, and the Y2K computer glitch. The list goes on and on. Each of these considerations may only affect policy in a meaningful way on a small number of dates, and the number of such influences is so large that it is not feasible to include them all in a regression. But leaving any one of them out will result in a monetary policy "shock" that the researcher views as exogenous but is in fact endogenous." Nakamura and Steinsson offer 9/11 as another example summarizing my "high frequency identification" paper with Monika Piazzesi: The Fed lowered interest rates after the terrorist attack, likely reacting to its consequences for output and inflation. But VARs register the event as an exogenous shock.Romer and Romer suggested that we use Fed Greenbook forecasts of inflation and output as controls, as those should represent the Fed's complete information set. They provide narrative evidence that Fed members trust Greenback forecasts more than you might suspect. This issue is a general Achilles heel of empirical macro and finance: Does your procedure assume agents see no more information than you have included in the model or estimate? If yes, you have a problem. Similarly, "Granger causality" answers the cock's crow-sunrise problem by saying that if unexpected x leads unexpected y then x causes y. But it's only real causality if the "expected" includes all information, as the price puzzle counterexample shows. Just what properties do we need of a shock in order to measure the response to the question, "what if the Fed raised rates for no reason?" This strikes me as a bit of an unsolved question -- or rather, one that everyone thinks is so obvious that we don't really look at it. My suggestion that the shock only need be orthogonal to the variable whose response we're estimating is informal, and I don't know of formal literature that's picked it up. Must "shocks" be unexpected, i.e. not forecastable from anything in the previous time information set? Must they surprise people? I don't think so -- it is neither necessary nor sufficient for  shock to be unforecastable for it to identify the inflation and output responses. Not responding to expected values of the variable whose response you want to measure should be enough.  If bond markets found out about a random funds rate rise one day ahead, it would then be an "expected" shock, but clearly just as good for macro. Romer and Romer have been criticized that their shocks are predictable, but this may not matter. The above Nakamura and Steinsson quote says leaving out any information leads to a shock that is not strictly exogenous. But strictly exogenous may not be necessary for estimating, say, the effect of interest rates on inflation. It is enough to rule out reverse causality and third effects. Either I'm missing a well known econometric literature, as is everyone else writing the VARs I've read who don't cite it, or there is a good theory paper to be written.Romer and Romer, thinking deeply about how to read "shocks" from the Fed minutes, define shocks thus to circumvent the "there are no shocks" problem:we look for times when monetary policymakers felt the economy was roughly at potential (or normal) output, but decided that the prevailing rate of inflation was too high. Policymakers then chose to cut money growth and raise interest rates, realizing that there would be (or at least could be) substantial negative consequences for aggregate output and unemployment. These criteria are designed to pick out times when policymakers essentially changed their tastes about the acceptable level of inflation. They weren't just responding to anticipated movements in the real economy and inflation. [My emphasis.]  You can see the issue. This is not an "exogenous" movement in the funds rate. It is a response to inflation, and to expected inflation, with a clear eye on expected output as well. It really is a nonlinear rule, ignore inflation for a while until it gets really bad then finally get serious about it. Or, as they say, it is a change in rule, an increase in the sensitivity of the short run interest rate response to inflation, taken in response to inflation seeming to get out of control in a longer run sense. Does this identify the response to an "exogenous" interest rate increase? Not really.  But maybe it doesn't matter. Are we even asking an interesting question? The whole question, what would happen if the Fed raised interest rates for no reason, is arguably besides the point. At a minimum, we should be clearer about what question we are asking, and whether the policies we analyze are implementations of that question. The question presumes a stable "rule," (e.g. \(i_t = \rho i_{t-1} + \phi_\pi \pi_t + \phi_x x_t + u_t\)) and asks what happens in response to a deviation \( +u_t \) from the rule. Is that an interesting question? The standard story for 1980-1982 is exactly not such an event. Inflation was not conquered by a big "shock," a big deviation from 1970s practice, while keeping that practice intact. Inflation was conquered (so the story goes) by a change in the rule, by a big increase in $\phi_\pi$. That change raised interest rates,  but arguably without any deviation from the new rule \(u_t\) at all. Thinking in terms of the Phillips curve \( \pi_t = E_t \pi_{t+1} + \kappa x_t\), it was not a big negative \(x_t\) that brought down inflation, but the credibility of the new rule that brought down \(E_t \pi_{t+1}\). If the art of reducing inflation is to convince people that a new regime has arrived, then the response to any monetary policy "shock" orthogonal to a stable "rule" completely misses that policy. Romer and Romer are almost talking about a rule-change event. For 2022, they might be looking at the Fed's abandonment of flexible average inflation targeting and its return to a Taylor rule. However, they don't recognize the importance of the distinction, treating changes in rule as equivalent to a residual. Changing the rule changes expectations in quite different ways from a residual of a stable rule. Changes with a bigger commitment should have bigger effects, and one should standardize somehow by the size and permanence of the rule change, not necessarily the size of the interest rate rise. And, having asked "what if the Fed changes rule to be more serious about inflation," we really cannot use the analysis to estimate what happens if the Fed shocks interest rates and does not change the rule. It takes some mighty invariance result from an economic theory that a change in rule has the same effect as a shock to a given rule. There is no right and wrong, really. We just need to be more careful about what question the empirical procedure asks, if we want to ask that question, and if our policy analysis actually asks the same question. Estimating rules, Clarida Galí and Gertler. Clarida, Galí, and Gertler (2000) is a justly famous paper, and in this context for doing something totally different to evaluate monetary policy. They estimate rules, fancy versions of \(i_t = \rho i_{t-1} +\phi_\pi \pi_t + \phi_x x_t + u_t\), and they estimate how the \(\phi\) parameters change over time. They attribute the end of 1970s inflation to a change in the rule, a rise in \(\phi_\pi\) from the 1970s to the 1980s. In their model, a higher \( \phi_\pi\) results in less volatile inflation. They do not estimate any response functions. The rest of us were watching the wrong thing all along. Responses to shocks weren't the interesting quantity. Changes in the rule were the interesting quantity. Yes, I criticized the paper, but for issues that are irrelevant here. (In the new Keynesian model, the parameter that reduces inflation isn't the one they estimate.) The important point here is that they are doing something completely different, and offer us a roadmap for how else we might evaluate monetary policy if not by impulse-response functions to monetary policy shocks. Fiscal theoryThe interesting question for fiscal theory is, "What is the effect of an interest rate rise not accompanied by a change in fiscal policy?" What can the Fed do by itself? By contrast, standard models (both new and old Keynesian) include concurrent fiscal policy changes when interest rates rise. Governments tighten in present value terms, at least to pay higher interest costs on the debt and the windfall to bondholders that flows from unexpected disinflation. Experience and estimates surely include fiscal changes along with monetary tightening. Both fiscal and monetary authorities react to inflation with policy actions and reforms. Growth-oriented microeconomic reforms with fiscal consequences often follow as well -- rampant inflation may have had something to do with Carter era trucking, airline, and telecommunications reform. Yet no current estimate tries to look for a monetary shock orthogonal to fiscal policy change. The estimates we have are at best the effects of monetary policy together with whatever induced or coincident fiscal and microeconomic policy tends to happen at the same time as central banks get serious about fighting inflation. Identifying the component of a monetary policy shock orthogonal to fiscal policy, and measuring its effects is  a first order question for fiscal theory of monetary policy. That's why I wrote this blog post. I set out to do it, and then started to confront how VARs are already falling apart in our hands. Just what "no change in fiscal policy" means is an important question that varies by application. (Lots more in "fiscal roots" here, fiscal theory of monetary policy here and in FTPL.) For simple calculations, I just ask what happens if interest rates change with no change in primary surplus. One might also define "no change" as no change in tax rates, automatic stabilizers, or even habitual discretionary stimulus and bailout, no disturbance \(u_t\) in a fiscal rule \(s_t = a + \theta_\pi \pi_t + \theta_x x_t + ... + u_t\). There is no right and wrong here either, there is just making sure you ask an interesting question. Long and variable lags, and persistent interest rate movementsThe first plot shows a mighty long lag between the monitor policy shock and its effect on inflation and output. That does not mean that the economy has long and variable lags. This plot is actually not representative, because in the black lines the interest rate itself quickly reverts to zero. It is common to find a more protracted interest rate response to the shock, as shown in the red and blue lines. That mirrors common sense: When the Fed starts tightening, it sets off a year or so of stair-step further increases, and then a plateau, before similar stair-step reversion. That raises the question, does the long-delayed response of output and inflation represent a delayed response to the initial monetary policy shock, or does it represent a nearly instantaneous response to the higher subsequent interest rates that the shock sets off? Another way of putting the question, is the response of inflation and output invariant to changes in the response of the funds rate itself? Do persistent and transitory funds rate changes have the same responses? If you think of the inflation and output responses as economic responses to the initial shock only, then it does not matter if interest rates revert immediately to zero, or go on a 10 year binge following the initial shock. That seems like a pretty strong assumption. If you think that a more persistent interest rate response would lead to a larger or more persistent output and inflation response, then you think some of what we see in the VARs is a quick structural response to the later higher interest rates, when they come. Back in 1988, I posed this question in "what do the VARs mean?" and showed you can read it either way. The persistent output and inflation response can represent either long economic lags to the initial shock, or much less laggy responses to interest rates when they come. I showed how to deconvolute the response function to the structural effect of interest rates on inflation and output and how persistently interest rates rise.  The inflation and output responses might be the same with shorter funds rate responses, or they might be much different. Obviously (though often forgotten), whether the inflation and output responses are invariant to changes in the funds rate response needs a model. If in the economic model only unexpected interest rate movements affect output and inflation, though with lags, then the responses are as conventionally read structural responses and invariant to the interest rate path. There is no such economic model. Lucas (1972) says only unexpected money affects output, but with no lags, and expected money affects inflation. New Keynesian models have very different responses to permanent vs. transitory interest rate shocks. Interestingly, Romer and Romer do not see it this way, and regard their responses as structural long and variable lags, invariant to the interest rate response. They opine that given their reading of a positive shock in 2022, a long and variable lag to inflation reduction is baked in, no matter what the Fed does next. They argue that the Fed should stop raising interest rates. (In fairness, it doesn't look like they thought about the issue much, so this is an implicit rather than explicit assumption.) The alternative view is that effects of a shock on inflation are really effects of the subsequent rate rises on inflation, that the impulse response function to inflation is not invariant to the funds rate response, so stopping the standard tightening cycle would undo the inflation response. Argue either way, but at least recognize the important assumption behind the conclusions. Was the success of inflation reduction in the early 1980s just a long delayed response to the first few shocks? Or was the early 1980s the result of persistent large real interest rates following the initial shock? (Or, something else entirely, a coordinated fiscal-monetary reform... But I'm staying away from that and just discussing conventional narratives, not necessarily the right answer.) If the latter, which is the conventional narrative, then you think it does matter if the funds rate shock is followed by more funds rate rises (or positive deviations from a rule), that the output and inflation response functions do not directly measure long lags from the initial shock. De-convoluting the structural funds rate to inflation response and the persistent funds rate response, you would estimate much shorter structural lags. Nakamura and Steinsson are of this view: While the Volcker episode is consistent with a large amount of monetary nonneutrality, it seems less consistent with the commonly held view that monetary policy affects output with "long and variable lags." To the contrary, what makes the Volcker episode potentially compelling is that output fell and rose largely in sync with the actions [interest rates, not shocks] of the Fed. And that's a good thing too. We've done a lot of dynamic economics since Friedman's 1968 address. There is really nothing in dynamic economic theory that produces a structural long-delayed response to shocks, without the continued pressure of high interest rates. (A correspondent objects to "largely in sync" pointing out several clear months long lags between policy actions and results in 1980. It's here for the methodological point, not the historical one.) However, if the output and inflation responses are not invariant to the interest rate response, then the VAR directly measures an incredibly narrow experiment: What happens in response to a surprise interest rate rise, followed by the plotted path of interest rates? And that plotted path is usually pretty temporary, as in the above graph. What would happen if the Fed raised rates and kept them up, a la 1980? The VAR is silent on that question. You need to calibrate some model to the responses we have to infer that answer. VARs and shock responses are often misread as generic theory-free estimates of "the effects of monetary policy." They are not. At best, they tell you the effect of one specific experiment: A random increase in funds rate, on top of a stable rule, followed by the usual following path of funds rate. Any other implication requires a model, explicit or implicit. More specifically, without that clearly false invariance assumption, VARs cannot directly answer a host of important questions. Two on my mind: 1) What happens if the Fed raises interest rates permanently? Does inflation eventually rise? Does it rise in the short run? This is the "Fisherian" and "neo-Fisherian" questions, and the answer "yes" pops unexpectedly out of the standard new-Keynesian model. 2) Is the short-run negative response of inflation to interest rates stronger for more persistent rate rises? The long-term debt fiscal theory mechanism for a short-term inflation decline is tied to the persistence of the shock and the maturity structure of the debt. The responses to short-lived interest rate movements (top left panel) are silent on these questions. Directly is an important qualifier. It is not impossible to answer these questions, but you have to work harder to identify persistent interest rate shocks. For example, Martín Uribe identifies permanent vs. transitory interest rate shocks, and finds a positive response of inflation to permanent interest rate rises. How? You can't just pick out the interest rate rises that turned out to be permanent. You have to find shocks or components of the shock that are ex-ante predictably going to be permanent, based on other forecasting variables and the correlation of the shock with other shocks. For example, a short-term rate shock that also moves long-term rates might be more permanent than one which does not do so. (That requires the expectations hypothesis, which doesn't work, and long term interest rates move too much anyway in response to transitory funds rate shocks. So, this is not directly a suggestion, just an example of the kind of thing one must do. Uribe's model is more complex than I can summarize in a blog.)  Given how small and ephemeral the shocks are already, subdividing them into those that are expected to have permanent vs. transitory effects on the federal funds rate is obviously a challenge. But it's not impossible. Monetary policy shocks account for small fractions of inflation, output and funds rate variation. Friedman thought that most recessions and inflations were due to monetary mistakes. The VARs pretty uniformly deny that result. The effects of monetary policy shocks on output and inflation add up to less than 10 percent of the variation of output and inflation. In part the shocks are small, and in part the responses to the shocks are small. Most recessions come from other shocks, not monetary mistakes.  Worse, both in data and in models, most inflation variation comes from inflation shocks, most output variation comes from output shocks, etc. The cross-effects of one variable on another are small. And "inflation shock" (or "marginal cost shock"),  "output shock" and so forth are just labels for our ignorance -- error terms in regressions, unforecasted movements -- not independently measured quantities. (This and old point, for example in my 1994 paper with the great title "Shocks." Technically, the variance of output is the sum of the squares of the impulse-response functions -- the plots -- times the variance of the shocks. Thus small shocks and small responses mean not much variance explained.)This is a deep point. The exquisite attention put to the effects of monetary policy in new-Keynesian models, while interesting to the Fed, are then largely beside the point if your question is what causes recessions. Comprehensive models work hard to match all of the responses, not just to monetary policy shocks. But it's not clear that the nominal rigidities that are important for the effects of monetary policy are deeply important to other (supply) shocks, and vice versa. This is not a criticism. Economics always works better if we can use small models that focus on one thing -- growth, recessions, distorting effect of taxes, effect of monetary policy -- without having to have a model of everything in which all effects interact. But, be clear we no longer have a model of everything.  "Explaining recessions" and "understanding the effects of monetary policy" are somewhat separate questions. Monetary policy shocks also account for small fractions of the movement in the federal funds rate itself. Most of the funds rate movement is in the rule, the reaction to the economy term. Like much empirical economics, the quest for causal identification leads us to look at a tiny causes with tiny effects, that do little to explain much variation in the variable of interest (inflation). Well, cause is cause, and the needle is the sharpest item in the haystack. But one worries about the robustness of such tiny effects, and to what extent they summarize historical experience.  To be concrete, here is a typical shock regression, 1960:1-2023:6 monthly data, standard errors in parentheses: ff(t) = a + b ff(t-1) + c[ff(t-1)-ff(t-2)] + d CPI(t) + e unemployment(t) + monetary policy shock, Where "CPI" is the percent change in the CPI (CPIAUCSL) from a year earlier. ff(t-1)ff(t-1)-ff(t-2)CPIUnempR20.970.390.032-0.0170.985(0.009)(0.07)(0.013)(0.009)The funds rate is persistent -- the lag term (0.97) is large. Recent changes matter too: Once the Fed starts a tightening cycle, it's likely to keep raising rates. And the Fed responds to CPI and unemployment. The plot shows the actual federal funds rate (blue), the model or predicted federal funds rate (red), the shock which is the difference between the two (orange) and the Romer and Romer dates (vertical lines). You can't see the difference between actual and predicted funds rate, which is the point. They are very similar and the shocks are small. They are closer horizontally than vertically, so the vertical difference plotted as shock is still visible. The shocks are much smaller than the funds rate, and smaller than the rise and fall in the funds rate in a typical tightening or loosening cycle. The shocks are bunched, with by far the biggest ones in the early 1980s. The shocks have been tiny since the 1980s. (Romer and Romer don't find any shocks!) Now, our estimates of the effect of monetary policy look at the average values of inflation, output, and employment in the 4-5 years after a shock. Really, you say, looking at the graph? That's going to be dominated by the experience of the early 1980s. And with so many positive and negative shocks close together, the average value 4 years later is going to be driven by subtle timing of when the positive or negative shocks line up with later events. Put another way, here is a plot of inflation 30 months after a shock regressed on the shock. Shock on the x axis, subsequent inflation on the y axis. The slope of the line  is our estimate of the effect of the shock on inflation 30 months out (source, with details). Hmm. One more graph (I'm having fun here):This is a plot of inflation for the 4 years after each shock, times that shock. The right hand side is the same graph with an expanded y scale. The average of these histories is our impulse response function.  (The big lines are the episodes which multiply the big shocks of the early 1980s. They mostly converge because, either multiplied by positive or negative shocks, inflation wend down in the 1980s.) Impulse response functions are just quantitative summaries of the lessons of history. You may be  underwhelmed that history is sending a clear story.  Again, welcome to causal economics -- tiny average responses to tiny but identified movements is what we estimate, not broad lessons of history. We do not estimate "what is the effect of the sustained high real interest rates of the early 1980s," for example, or "what accounts for the sharp decline of inflation in the early 1980s?" Perhaps we should, though confronting endogeneity of the interest rate responses some other way. That's my main point today. Estimates disappear after 1982Ramey's first variation in the first plot is to use data from 1983 to 2007. Her second variation is to also omit the monetary variables. Christiano Eichenbaum and Evans were still thinking in terms of money supply control, but our Fed does not control money supply. The evidence that higher interest rates lower inflation disappears after 1983, with or without money. This too is a common finding. It might be because there simply aren't any monetary policy shocks. Still, we're driving a car with a yellowed AAA road map dated 1982 on it.  Monetary policy shocks still seem to affect output and employment, just not inflation. That poses a deeper problem. If there just aren't any monetary policy shocks, we would just get big standard errors on everything. That only inflation disappears points to the vanishing Phillips curve, which will be the weak point in the theory to come. It is the Phillips curve by which lower output and employment push down inflation. But without the Phillips curve, the whole standard story for interest rates to affect inflation goes away. Computing long-run responsesThe long lags of the above plot are already pretty long horizons, with interesting economics still going on at 48 months. As we get interested in long run neutrality, identification via long run sign restrictions (monetary policy should not permanently affect output), and the effect of persistent interest rate shocks, we are interested in even longer run responses. The "long run risks" literature in asset pricing is similarly crucially interested in long run properties. Intuitively, we should know this will be troublesome. There aren't all that many nonoverlapping 4 year periods after interest rate shocks to measure effects, let alone 10 year periods.VARs estimate long run responses with a parametric structure. Organize the data (output, inflation, interest rate, etc) into a vector \(x_t = [y_t \; \pi_t \; i_t \; ...]'\), then the VAR can be written \(x_{t+1} = Ax_t + u_t\). We start from zero, move \(x_1 = u_1\) in an interesting way, and then the response function just simulates forward, with \(x_j = A^j x_1\).  But here an oft-forgotten lesson of 1980s econometrics pops up: It is dangerous to estimate long-run dynamics by fitting a short run model and then finding its long-run implications. Raising matrices to the 48th power \(A^{48}\) can do weird things, the 120th power (10 years) weirder things. OLS and maximum likelihood prize one step ahead \(R^2\), and will happily accept small one step ahead mis specifications that add up to big misspecification 10 years out. (I learned this lesson in the "Random walk in GNP.") Long run implications are driven by the maximum eigenvalue of the \(A\) transition matrix, and its associated eigenvector. \(A^j = Q \Lambda^j Q^{-1}\).  This is a benefit and a danger. Specify and estimate the dynamics of the combination of variables with the largest eigenvector  right, and lots of details can be wrong. But standard estimates aren't trying hard to get these right. The "local projection" alternative directly estimates long run responses: Run regressions of inflation in 10 years on the shock today. You can see the tradeoff: there aren't many non-overlapping 10 year intervals, so this will be imprecisely estimated. The VAR makes a strong parametric assumption about long-run dynamics. When it's right, you get better estimates. When it's wrong, you get misspecification. My experience running lots of VARs is that monthly VARs raised to large powers often give unreliable responses. Run at least a one-year VAR before you start looking at long run responses. Cointegrating vectors are the most reliable variables to include. They are typically the state variable that most reliably carries long - run responses. But pay attention to getting them right. Imposing integrating and cointegrating structure by just looking at units is a good idea. The regression of long-run returns on dividend yields is a good example. The dividend yield is a cointegrating vector, and is the slow-moving state variable. A one period VAR \[\left[ \begin{array}{c} r_{t+1} \\ dp_{t+1} \end{array} \right] = \left[ \begin{array}{cc} 0 & b_r  \\ 0 & \rho \end{array}\right]    \left[ \begin{array}{c} r_{t} \\ dp_{t} \end{array}\right]+ \varepsilon_{t+1}\] implies a long horizon regression \(r_{t+j} = b_r \rho^j dp_{t} +\) error. Direct regressions ("local projections") \(r_{t+j} = b_{r,j} dp_t + \) error give about the same answers, though the downward bias in \(\rho\) estimates is a bit of an issue, but with much larger standard errors. The constraint \(b_{r,j} = b_r \rho^j\) isn't bad. But it can easily go wrong. If you don't impose that dividends and price are cointegrated, or with vector other than 1 -1, if you  allow a small sample to estimate \(\rho>1\), if you don't put in dividend yields at all and just a lot of short-run forecasters, it can all go badly. Forecasting bond returns was for me a good counterexample. A VAR forecasting one-year bond returns  from today's yields gives very different results from taking a monthly VAR, even with several lags, and using \(A^{12}\) to infer the one-year return forecast. Small pricing errors or microstructure dominate the monthly data, which produces junk when raised to the twelfth power. (Climate regressions are having fun with the same issue. Small estimated effects of temperature on growth, raised to the 100th power, can produce nicely calamitous results. But use basic theory to think about units.)  Nakamura and Steinsson (appendix) show how sensitive some standard estimates of impulse response functions are to these questions. Weak evidenceFor the current policy question, I hope you get a sense of how weak the evidence is for the "standard view" that higher interest rates reliably lower inflation, though with a long and variable lag, and the Fed has a good deal of control over inflation. Yes, many estimates look the same, but there is a pretty strong prior going in to that. Most people don't publish papers that don't conform to something like the standard view. Look how long it took from Sims (1980) to Christiano Eichenbaum and Evans (1999) to produce a response function that does conform to the standard view, what Friedman told us to expect in (1968). That took a lot of playing with different orthogonalization, variable inclusion, and other specification assumptions. This is not criticism: when you have a strong prior, it makes sense to see if the data can be squeezed in to the prior. Once authors like Ramey and Nakamura and Steinsson started to look with a critical eye, it became clearer just how weak the evidence is. Standard errors are also wide, but the variability in results due to changes in sample and specification are much larger than formal standard errors. That's why I don't stress that statistical aspect. You play with 100 models, try one variable after another to tamp down the price puzzle, and then compute standard errors as if the 100th model were written in stone. This post is already too long, but showing how results change with different specifications would have been a good addition. For example, here are a few more Ramey plots of inflation responses, replicating various previous estimatesTake your pick. What should we do instead? Well, how else should we measure the effects of monetary policy? One natural approach turns to the analysis of historical episodes and changes in regime, with specific models in mind. Romer and Romer pass on thoughts on this approach: ...some macroeconomic behavior may be fundamentally episodic in nature. Financial crises, recessions, disinflations, are all events that seem to play out in an identifiable pattern. There may be long periods where things are basically fine, that are then interrupted by short periods when they are not. If this is true, the best way to understand them may be to focus on episodes—not a cross-section proxy or a tiny sub-period. In addition, it is valuable to know when the episodes were and what happened during them. And, the identification and understanding of episodes may require using sources other than conventional data.A lot of my and others'  fiscal theory writing has taken a similar view. The long quiet zero bound is a test of theories: old-Keynesian models predict a delation spiral, new-Keynesian models predicts sunspot volatility, fiscal theory is consistent with stable quiet inflation.  The emergence of inflation in 2021 and its easing despite interest rates below inflation likewise validates fiscal vs. standard theories.  The fiscal implications of abandoning the gold standard in 1933 plus Roosevelt's "emergency" budget make sense of that episode. The new-Keynesian reaction parameter \(\phi_\pi\) in \(i_t - \phi_\pi \pi_t\), which leads to unstable dynamics for ](\phi_\pi>1\) is not identified by time series data. So use "other sources," like plain statements on the Fed website about how they react to inflation. I already cited Clarida Galí and Gertler, for measuring the rule not the response to the shock, and explaining the implications of that rule for their model. Nakamura and Steinsson likewise summarize Mussa's (1986) classic study of what happens when countries switch from fixed to floating exchange rates: "The switch from a fixed to a flexible exchange rate is a purely monetary action. In a world where monetary policy has no real effects, such a policy change would not affect real variables like the real exchange rate. Figure 3 demonstrates dramatically that the world we live in is not such a world."Also, analysis of particular historical episodes is enlightening. But each episode has other things going on and so invites alternative explanations. 90 years later, we're still fighting about what caused the Great Depression. 1980 is the poster child for monetary disinflation, yet as Nakamura and Steinsson write, Many economists find the narrative account above and the accompanying evidence about output to be compelling evidence of large monetary nonneutrality. However, there are other possible explanations for these movements in output. There were oil shocks both in September 1979 and in February 1981.... Credit controls were instituted between March and July of 1980. Anticipation effects associated with the phased-in tax cuts of the Reagan administration may also have played a role in the 1981–1982 recession ....Studying changes in regime, such as fixed to floating or the zero bound era, help somewhat relative to studying a particular episode, in that they have some of the averaging of other shocks. But the attraction of VARs will remain. None of these produces what VARs seemed to produce, a theory-free qualitative estimate of the effects of monetary policy. Many tell you that prices are sticky, but not how prices are sticky. Are they old-Keynesian backward looking sticky or new-Keynesian rational expectations sticky? What is the dynamic response of relative inflation to a change in a pegged exchange rate? What is the dynamic response of real relative prices to productivity shocks? Observations such as Mussa's graph can help to calibrate models, but does not answer those questions directly.  My observations about the zero bound or the recent inflation similarly seem (to me) decisive about one class of model vs. another, at least subject to Occam's razor about epicycles, but likewise do not provide a theory-free  impulse response function.  Nakamura and Steinsson write at length about other approaches; model-based moment matching and use of micro data in particular. This post is going on too long; read their paper. Of course, as we have seen, VARs only seem to offer a model-free quantitative measurement of "the effects of monetary policy," but it's hard to give up on the appearance of such an answer. VARs and impulse responses also  remain very useful ways of summarizing the correlations and cross correlations of data, even without cause and effect interpretation. In the end, many ideas are successful in economics when they tell researchers what to do, when they offer a relatively clear recipe for writing papers. "Look at episodes and think hard is not such  recipe." "Run a VAR is." So, as you think about how we can evaluate monetary policy, think about a better recipe as well as a good answer.  (Stay tuned. This post is likely to be updated a few times!) VAR technical appendixTechnically, running VARs is very easy, at least until you start trying to smooth out responses with Bayesian  and other techniques. Line up the data in a vector, i.e. \(x_t = [i_t \; \pi_t\; y_t]'\). Then run a regression of each variable on lags of the others, \[x_t = Ax_{t-1} + u_t.\] If you want more than one lag of the right hand variables, just make a bigger \(x\) vector,  \(x_t = [i_t\; \pi_t \; y_t \; i_{t-1}\; \pi_{t-1} \;y_{t-1}]'.\) The residuals of such regressions \(u_t\) will be correlated, so you have to decide whether, say, the correlation between interest rate and inflation shocks means the Fed responds in the period to inflation, or inflation responds within the period to interest rates, or some combination of the two. That's the  "identification" assumption issue. You can write it as a matrix \(C\) so that \(u_t = C \varepsilon_t\) and cov\((\varepsilon_t \varepsilon_t')=I\) or you can include some contemporaneous values into the right hand sides. Now, with \(x_t = Ax_{t-1} + C\varepsilon_t\), you start with \(x_0=0\), choose one series to shock, e.g. \(\varepsilon_{i,1}=1\) leaving the others alone, and just simulate forward. The resulting path of the other variables is the above plot, the "impulse response function." Alternatively you can run a regression \(x_t = \sum_{j=0}^\infty \theta_j \varepsilon_{t-j}\) and the \(\theta_j\) are (different, in sample) estimates of the same thing. That's "local projection". Since the right hand variables are all orthogonal, you can run single or multiple regressions. (See here for equations.) Either way, you have found the moving average representation, \(x_t = \theta(L)\varepsilon_t\), in the first case with \(\theta(L)=(I-AL)^{-1}C\) in the second case directly. Since the right hand variables are all orthogonal, the variance of the series is the sum of its loading on all of the shocks, \(cov(x_t) = \sum_{j=0}^\infty \theta_j \theta_j'\). This "forecast error variance decomposition" is behind my statement that small amounts of inflation variance are due to monetary policy shocks rather than shocks to other variables, and mostly inflation shocks.   Update:Luis Garicano has a great tweet thread explaining the ideas with a medical analogy. Kamil Kovar has a nice follow up blog post, with emphasis on Europe. He makes a good point that I should have thought of: A monetary policy "shock" is a deviation from a "rule." So, the Fed's and ECB's failure to respond to inflation as they "usually" do in 2021-2022 counts exactly the same as a 3-5% deliberate lowering of the interest rate. Lowering interest rates for no reason, and leaving interest rates alone when the regression rule says raise rates are the same in this methodology.  That "loosening" of policy was quickly followed by inflation easing, so an updated VAR should exhibit a strong "price puzzle" -- a negative shock is followed by less, not more inflation. Of course historians and practical people might object that failure to act as usual has exactly the same effects as acting. * Some Papers: Comment on Romer and Romer What ends recessions? Some "what's a shock?"Comment on Romer and Romer A new measure of monetary policy. The greenbook forecasts, and beginning thoughts that strict exogeneity is not necessary. Shocks monetary shocks explain small fractions of output variance.Comments on Hamilton, more thoughts on what a shock is.What do the VARs mean? cited above, is the response to the shock or to persistent interest rates?The Fed and Interest Rates, with Monika Piazzesi. Daily data and interest rates to identify shocks. Decomposing the yield curve with Monika Piazzesi. Starts with a  great example of how small changes in specification lead to big differences in long run forecasts. Time seriesA critique of the application of unit root tests pretesting for unit roots and cointegration is a bad ideaHow big is the random walk in GNP? lessons in not using short run dynamics to infer long run properties. Permanent and transitory components of GNP and stock prices a favorite of cointegration really helps on long run propertiesTime series for macroeconomics and finance notes that never quite became a book. Explains VARs and responses. 

Part one of an interview with Aldo and Anna Mazzaferro. Topics include: Family history. How his parents came to the United States from Italy. How his parents were married and moved to Leominster, MA. Aldo's education and memories from Leominster High School and Holy Cross. Aldo's work at the DuPont company. What life was like during World War II. Aldo's work history. How Aldo and Anna were married. In 1953, Aldo started his CPA business in Leominster and Fitchburg. The different clients he had. His work at Art Plastics and the plastics business in general. His sons joined the plastics business. ; 1 INTERVIEWER: October 4, 2011. This is Linda [Rosenwan], with the Center for Italian Culture at Fitchburg State College with Aldo and Anna Mazzaferro's house, 575 West Street in Leominster. So maybe we should begin, Aldo, if you could just give me some personal information regarding when you were born and where. SPEAKER 1: Very definitely. But I must say that October 4th, 1955, our second son was born. Today is his birthday. SPEAKER 2: That's right. SPEAKER 1: But getting back to me, I was born on November 11th, 1921, in Leominster, Massachusetts. And I went to the public schools here, graduated from Leominster High School 1939. And I went on to Holy Cross College after graduation from Leominster High School. INTERVIEWER: Okay. Were your parents both born in Leominster? SPEAKER 1: No, they were not. They were both born in Italy. My dad was born in the province of Abruzzo in a town called [Scafa]. And my mother was born in Abruzzo on the Adriatic Sea in a town called Pescara. And my dad was born in 1880, and my mother was born in 1882. INTERVIEWER: And when did your father come to this country? SPEAKER 1: My father came to this country, I would say, around 1900. In the winter, they lived in the Bronx within New York. [Unintelligible - 00:01:52] Ellis Island. He lived in the Bronx. INTERVIEWER: And your mother? SPEAKER 1: And my mother arrived, I would say, probably 1902, 1903. And she also went to live in the Bronx, New York with her sister. And her sister was married, had a family, and so my mother came over. And prior to my mother's coming over here in the Bronx, my dad and my mother conducted a romance by way of correspondence through letters. They didn't know each other. So he paid for -- my dad paid for my mother's passage here.2 SPEAKER 2: Your dad boarding at… SPEAKER 1: Yeah. My dad was a boarder. In those days it was frequent -- frequently, the immigrants would come over and they would go to places where they have some relatives or friends. And they were taken in as boarders. My dad was a boarder at my mother's sister's house or apartment in New York City. It is how my dad saw pictures of my mother and how it all started. SPEAKER 2: Sent for her to come from Italy to America. SPEAKER 1: Yeah, he paid for her passage. INTERVIEWER: So they followed. SPEAKER 1: So they courted, married a couple of days later. SPEAKER 2: It was all done that way, the parents would pick a mate for their son or their daughter. In fact, I think it was done on the next generation, too. I have a cousin that was married that way. She lived in Italy, and her husband lived in New York. And they sent for one another and met through pictures and photographs. INTERVIEWER: And did the female part of this arrangement, did she have much to say about it? SPEAKER 1: I'm sure she did. I'm sure that -- my mother is a very strong-willed person, and she did what -- she preferred -- to do it, apparently, it was a great attraction between my parents, and -- it wasn't pre-arranged. It was sustained correspondent with each other and having interests, and it materialized when they met it New York. INTERVIEWER: Interesting. So what brought them to Leominster? SPEAKER 1: Well, they had their children in New York. They're nine -- they had nine children. I believe -- let's see, four or five were born in the Bronx, New York. And my dad wound up in a basement apartment in New York and ran the apartment building for the landlord. And as part of the rent, he lives rent-free with his family. And it came about that my mother's brother, Horrace, came to Leominster and found that there was work here at the DuPont 3 Company. And so he sent news back to the Bronx, and so my dad came along. He got a job at the DuPont Company in Leominster, and he came here with all his family. He works here I don't know for how long a period of time. Let's say around 1950 or 1970, and he brought his family to New York and settled down in Leominster. And they settled at 53 [unintelligible - 00:06:00], and that particular house was owned by one of the mayors of Leominster, Mayor Burdett, and they rented that house. It was a cottage with three bedrooms upstairs and with some land [unintelligible - 00:06:17]. But they eventually purchased that property after a few years. INTERVIEWER: So what kind of work did he do at DuPont? SPEAKER 1: Well he was a -- not a laborer. A benchman, I would believe, at the DuPont Company. But it wasn't to his liking, so he left DuPont Company and went to work for the Leominster Fuel Company and became the delivery person, delivered coal. The Leominster Fuel Company, in those days had the [unintelligible - 00:07:00], and they were always delivered. Those were the days they really have oil burners. And so frankly, our homes, all the boilers used coal. INTERVIEWER: Did you ever go with him to make a delivery? SPEAKER 1: No, no. No, I never did. I was not quite three years old when my dad died. INTERVIEWER: That must have been tremendous hardship for your mother. So your family decided to stay in Leominster? SPEAKER 1: Oh, yes. Yeah. Yes. After my father died, the ninth child was born a couple of months later. Well, the family stayed in Leominster. My oldest brother was probably 16 or 17. He left high school and went to work to support the family. And then each brother, you know, took his turn and went to work and supported the family. And one of my brothers -- I have five brothers ahead 4 of me, and only one was able to complete high school. And I was the sixth brother, and I was able to complete high school. INTERVIEWER: And are you the only one that attended college? SPEAKER 1: Yes, I'm the only one who attended college. INTERVIEWER: Would you like to stop for a minute? SPEAKER 1: Okay. All right. Well as I grew up, without my dad, my mother always impressed upon me the fact that my dad long ago wanted his children to go to college, to get a good education. She was quite disappointed that it wasn't happening. So I guess I was determined to do that, go to college, so that my mother would be happy. So when I was in junior high school I took the classical course, and in most days, junior high school went through the ninth grade. So when I was in ninth grade I questioned whether or not I had the financial resources to go to college. So I determined that there was no way that I could go to college. We don't have enough funds. So when I went to Leominster high school in my sophomore year, I switched from the classical course to college course to the commercial course. And then during my sophomore year at Leominster high school, I trained my mind [unintelligible - 00:10:07] determination that I wanted to go to college bad enough that I would find some way to go. And so my junior/senior year, I switched back to the college course in Leominster High School, and in those days it was a three-year high school, you had to have a minimum of 40 credits a year to pass. We have to have 120 credits to graduate, but because of the fact that I had to cram two college preparation years in my junior/senior year, I was required to take extra courses. So I had hardly any -- I don't think I had any study periods in my senior year. I recall only having one [unintelligible - 00:10:54] period and some semester not having [unintelligible - 00:10:59]. So as a result of that I took a great deal of courses at 5 Leominster High School. I had one year of business courses in commercial, which helped me later on in college. In my junior/senior year I had the college courses. So I was graduated with 151 credits from Leominster High School. We were only required 120, 125. The average credits that they got when we graduate, probably 125. I had 151, and a lot of course were behind me. INTERVIEWER: Did you have to work while you were in high school? SPEAKER 1: Yes, while I was in junior high school, actually junior high school, I got a job working at a Chinese laundry. I learned how to man load shirts, [unintelligible - 00:11:51] the collar, the collar, [unintelligible - 00:11:54] the cuffs, and to iron the shirts. So I learned -- I did very well. I worked at various Chinese laundries in Leominster, Fitchburg on Saturdays, especially. Also my high school years, I started to work at a Chinese laundry while I was in junior high school. And before the Chinese laundry career, I shined shoes at Monument Square in Leominster on Fridays and Saturdays. In most days everyone went downtown. On Saturdays, it's quite crowded downtown, and I did okay shining shoes. INTERVIEWER: I bet you could bank quite a bit of money doing that. SPEAKER 1: I don't have a bank. INTERVIEWER: You don't have a bank. You gave it to your mother? SPEAKER 1: There wasn't enough to go around. I can remember one time when I was in junior high school, I believe, it was during the Depression days in 1930s, and corduroy breeches were very popular in those days. They are the corduroy trousers that went down just below your knees, just below your knees, they had a little [unintelligible - 00:13:12], and they would walk, and they would try to meet that. Everybody at school would have a pair of corduroy breeches. I never had any. INTERVIEWER: Did you wish you did?6 SPEAKER 1: Well, I pushed my older brother Tony, who worked at the DuPont Company—he used to work four to twelve—and you know, just begged him to buy me a pair. He did finally buy me a pair, but I don't know what it costs. It costs less than a dollar, I think, in those days. And I was very proud that I had it. INTERVIEWER: And when you went to Holy Cross, what year was that? SPEAKER 1: Well, in 1939, I graduated -- I graduated in Leominster High School in 1939 in June. I went to Holy Cross in September 1943. And I was admitted to Holy Cross on a scholarship work program, and I was required to pay about one-third of the tuition. In those days, tuition was $280, and I was required to pay $100 of that tuition. And the balance I was required to earn at a rate of approximately 35 cents an hour credit working in the college library. INTERVIEWER: Thirty five cents… SPEAKER 1: … an hour would be credited towards… INTERVIEWER: To the $100 or the $200? SPEAKER 1: … to the 180 balance. That's what I was required to do. So I worked in my freshman year at the college library, normally evenings from about six o'clock to nine o'clock five and six evenings a week, unless there was some college event that I couldn't do it. Basically I did that all during my freshmen year, I worked at the college library, even some Saturdays and Sundays. In those days we went to college, we had classes on Saturday mornings until noontime. So, college was six days a week way back in the '30s and '40s. INTERVIEWER: So you lived on campus then? SPEAKER 1: No, I did not. I lived -- in my freshman year, I lived in Worcester with my older sister. She was married and lived in Worcester, and I stayed with her and I took the bus. And in my freshman year, I commuted, went to Holy Cross. And I lived with her in my 7 freshman year. And then from my sophomore year on, I stayed in Leominster. I lived in Leominster and I commuted daily to Holy Cross. In those days class started at nine o'clock in the morning and ran until 3:30. And then lab would be in the afternoon until 5:30, six o'clock. INTERVIEWER: And then you worked. SPEAKER 1: [Unintelligible - 00:16:20]? INTERVIEWER: No, that's fine. We're going to edit this anyway. Then you would work until nine o'clock at night? SPEAKER 1: No. Well, yes, in the college library. So I'd get home at -- in my freshman year I'd probably get back at 9:30, 10:00 to my sister's house. That was during my freshmen year. That was quite a program. I was gone all the time. But I didn't look upon it -- I shifted to something that had to be done. So I might say that during my freshman year, that the library, right after the football season was over, that one of the -- my good friend in class that played in the college band showed up at the library to work and told me that he was on the same scholarship work program that I was on, and that he had to play in the band and then work at the library to earn his credits. And he told me that next year, because he was in the college band, it would not be necessary for him to work at the library, just be in the college band he would get enough credits so he wouldn't have to work in the library. Just play in the college band. So I didn't know one note of music, and I heard about this. So in those days, they have the WTA Recreation Week, and they [unintelligible - 00:18:04]. They were offering the class on how to play musical instrument at the [unintelligible - 00:18:10] in Worcester. And this was during my freshman year. And so there was a Professor Castana who taught music, and I decided that I wanted to learn to play the cornet so that I could fit into the college 8 band in my sophomore year. So I approached him and told him that I had not -- I'm not looking to be a music major. I just wanna know enough music so that I could play well enough to play the Star-Spangled Banner and probably the football march and some things like that, and national anthem so that I could be admitted into the college band. So I took music lessons in the spring of my freshman year from about, I'd say from January to May in Worcester while I lived with my sister. So I used to go down there, so I'm busy weekends, and whenever I could fit it in, sometimes during the afternoon. INTERVIEWER: So was that a success? Did you get admitted? SPEAKER 1: Yes, yes. I came back after my freshman year was over in the summer of 1940, there was a Professor [unintelligible - 00:19:40] that taught music, and I finished my musical education with him. And I got to play the cornet, and I told him the same thing. I just want him to know that I wasn't gonna do a major in music. So then in my freshmen year, I was admitted to the college band. And I played the second cornet, second trumpet. So I knew all the [unintelligible - 00:20:18]. In a couple of weeks, I learned all the songs that have to be played, probably 12 or 15. And I played in the second cornet. I didn't require the music sheet on the lyre. And so because I could play by heart all the numbers, they placed me outside of the band. When you go on the outside so that you could [unintelligible - 00:20:49] the person on the outside will all be going [unintelligible - 00:20:54]. So that's where I wound up with the college band. INTERVIEWER: Do you still play? SPEAKER 1: No, I don't. I quitted after my junior year, and I haven't played. I'm not a musician.9 SPEAKER 2: Wasn't there a story where you started to usher because you found you got more credits being in the usher than you were playing in a band? SPEAKER 1: Well, what happened was half of my freshmen year, I was able to find a job with the DuPont Company. And in the summer after my freshman year, I worked on the 12-8 shift at the DuPont Company. Then when school started in the fall in my sophomore year, I was able to continue working at the DuPont Company. In order to keep my job with them, I was required to work 82 hours a week, and I would be considered a permanent employee. And if I put in 32 hours or more per week, I would be entitled to a two-week vacation period and paid holidays. So that's what I did in my sophomore, junior, and senior years. While I was at Holy Cross I had a full-time job working at the DuPont Company. My normal schedule after the football season was over, that I had to work on a Saturday from 4-12. I would get 8 hours. Then on a Sunday I would go to mass at 7 o'clock, and I would be at the DuPont Company from 8 o'clock, and I would work 8-4. So on a Saturday and Sunday, I got 16 hours, and I have the rest of the week to get in another 16 or more hours. So the way the classes were at Holy Cross on a Tuesday and a Thursday, the class schedule was light. I would have I think two classes at night on Tuesdays and Thursdays. I was normally to class about 1:30 to two o'clock and it was all done class on two o'clock. So I would get back to Leominster at three o'clock, four o'clock, usually five or six o'clock, and I would work from 6-9 and 7-10, something like that. Or even sometimes 7-12. And once in a while, if I was up to it, I would even go beyond 12 o'clock at work. If I have an exam the next day I would probably work until… INTERVIEWER: I guess I'm wondering when did you study? I think…10 SPEAKER 1: Going to see if I'm coming too strong enough [unintelligible - 00:24:06]. Ah, let's see. When did I study? I didn't study as much as I would've wanted to. In order to make up for the fact that I couldn't study as much as I wanted to, when I was in class I really focused on what the professor was talking about. I would not permit myself to be distracted by what was going on in class. I just focused right on that professor and tried to understand what they were trying to put across. And I think that saved me a lot of -- I did my homework, less consuming. But I studied between classes, and I actually used to study on the job at the DuPont Company. I had a job running an automatic comb-polishing machine, was about 40 or 50 feet long. And I sat at the beginning of the machine, and said comb fell into a belt. And after a while you'll get so used to it you didn't have to look at what you're doing. You just grab a handful of combs, and one by one you would put those combs down the belt about a half an inch a pack. And you didn't have to watch it too carefully. So I used to set up the machine with a book in my lap if I have some studying to do. So I used to get some studying done that way. And the… INTERVIEWER: And what was your major? SPEAKER 1: My major at Holy Cross was economics, Bachelor of Science in Economics. But that's when I enrolled there. But then in the senior year, they changed the name of the degree to Business Administration. Actually, my concentration there was in Economics, actually. I took the accounting -- the accounting program was required for the first two years. And then after the junior and senior year, then you decide whether or not to continue on the accounting later on. I decided to get into economics, applied economics. INTERVIEWER: What was it like going to school during the war?11 SPEAKER 1: Well, it wasn't really until December 7, 1941, the day of Pearl Harbor, that I think that the [unintelligible - 00:26:52] heavily involved in. There was a -- I don't exactly know when. I don't think that the interest in following through -- there would seem to be a "Let's get it over with. I'm gonna be in the service anyway. Let's get education over with," and everything was accelerated. After 1942, they dispensed with the summer vacation from college. Normally you would get out of college in first week of June. We went right through, started our senior year in June of 1942. We finished our -- we finished our junior year in May of 1942. It took just a few weeks, two days before we started the senior year, went right through the summer. [Unintelligible - 00:28:17] a week down to July 4th, holiday. It was like that right through the summer of 1942. And with the accelerated program, we graduated February 1943 where we should have been graduated in June of 1943. And there was gas rationing in those days, and travel was my priority. So it was difficult to travel. INTERVIEWER: At that time you were traveling back and forth at Leominster? SPEAKER 1: I was commuting back and forth. INTERVIEWER: So how did you do that? SPEAKER 1: We have enough gas. It was rationed. We have enough gas to go to school. But because of the travel restriction, they cancelled our graduation exercises. So we had no graduation exercises in 1943, and we received our diplomas through the mail. I might say that about traveling, it wasn't commuting back and forth that was the worst to Holy Cross from Leominster that my brother and myself, in my sophomore year, bought a 1929 Packard that I could use and was gonna use later on in this business. So when I went back to school in September of my sophomore year with the Packard, I had about four, five other students as passengers, and that helped to defer the cost of traveling gas and oil back and forth to Worcester. 12 And this Packard broke down after the second week that I was in college. I had to tow it back to Leominster. So over the weekend there was an old 1934 Packard that was for sale, so my brother purchased this 1934 Packard for $50. And I used that, but it consumed a lot of gasoline. I probably got six or seven or eight miles a gallon at the most. But gasoline was not expensive in those days. You can probably get -- I think we were paying 12 to 15 cents a gallon of gasoline in 1940, 1941. So… INTERVIEWER: So it sounds as if your brothers gave out a lot for the family. SPEAKER 1: Well, I always -- they helped, definitely. When I need a couple of dollars here and there, and usually they would let me have a dollar or two if I need it. But then as I worked at the DuPont Company and got in, got my time, especially in the summer, I worked full time. I worked 40 hours a week and probably even 48 or 50. I put in plenty of time. And then the two-week vacation period that I got paid for, I actually worked at the DuPont Company, so I developed this sufficient income stream to carry, to support myself. INTERVIEWER: Did anyone else go to college from your family? SPEAKER 1: No. Not anyone. No. INTERVIEWER: Again, going back to the war. Did you have to serve? SPEAKER 1: No, I didn't. I was eligible for limited service. So I wasn't eligible for the draft until I was graduated from college. In those days I believe all the college students were permitted to finish their college career as long as they are in good standing. And so I was eligible for limited service. First time that the draft board called upon me, I went down and they didn't need anyone for limited service. And at that time I was working for Peat Marwick Mitchell Company. This was in 1943, and I was involved in auditing in the British West Indies, Central America, Northern South America. There was security involved in auditing, and I was doing it, and it 13 involved auditing for the United States government. And so I never got into the service. INTERVIEWER: Is this company in Leominster? SPEAKER 1: No. Peat Marwick Mitchell is one of the big three accounting firms in those days. There were Peat Marwick Mitchell, Price Waterhouse, [unintelligible - 00:33:52], companies like that. And today, Peat Marwick Mitchell is now known as KPGM, one of the big, large international firms. So I went to work for them in November of 1943. INTERVIEWER: And where was it located? SPEAKER 1: They have -- well, they have had their worldwide headquarters in London, in Scotland, in New York, throughout the United States, and I worked at the Boston office in the Worcester branch. I had assignments. I went to work with them in November. We audited companies like Melville Shoe, which became the Thom McAn shoe stores, the General Electric company, American Optical, [unintelligible - 00:34:50] Electronics… INTERVIEWER: Did you stay in Leominster and commute? SPEAKER 1: Yes. I probably -- much of the time I was with Peat Marwick Mitchell, I was traveling. And for instance, we would go to Southbridge and audit the books of American Optical; that would take about six weeks, seven weeks. And we would stay at the Columbia Hotel in Southbridge, Massachusetts all week long. So I would come home on weekends. It was like that. We audited the General Electric Company in Pittsville, Massachusetts with the same arrangement. We would stay at the hotel. There was lot of traveling away from -- in fact, in 1944, I was on assignment to Central America from Labor Day to Thanksgiving. So I was away and conducting audits for the United States Commercial Company, that supplies corporation that was part of the security that Peat Marwick Mitchell was involved in during the war. There was also, 14 in Panama, there was a tropical radio and telegraph company, which was very important for communication. That was part of the auditing contract that Peat Marwick Mitchell had with the United States government. But the big account that was prevalent throughout those areas was United Food Company, which was like a government unto itself. It had schools. It supported the schools. It had its own schools, education, railroads throughout the Central America. INTERVIEWER: And how long did you go with that company? SPEAKER 1: I was with Peat Marwick Mitchell until November of 1947. No, December, end of December, until January 1948 I was with Peat Marwick Mitchell. I left Peat Marwick Mitchell and went to work with Baker and Baker. It was another CPA firm out of [Worcester in] New York. And one of the assignments I had with them, the longest, was down in New York City working at 90 Broad Street, and we conducted investigation of the New York Waterworks. Investigation involves contracts and transactions that dated back to the early 1900s when they installed the water supply from New York City in Long Island. So I worked in the fraud investigation regarding a case that was going on. And as I lived in New York from -- I think I was assigned there from the end of July of 1948, July or August of 1948, and I was there until November of '48. We stayed at the St. George Hotel or St. Charles Hotel in Long Island. I would take the subway to Wall Street to 90 Broad Street where we were working on the audit. INTERVIEWER: Okay, and how long were you with that company? SPEAKER 1: I was with them I would say until 1950. And then I went to work -- one of the accounts that Baker and Baker had was the Dollar Greeting Cards, which was located in Fitchburg, Massachusetts. And I had conducted the audit of Dollar Greeting Cards for Baker and Baker Company. And then you recall there was a recession in 15 1949, and so Baker and Baker had to let much of its staff go. And I was one of the staff that was let go in probably August or September of 1949. SPEAKER 2: In May. SPEAKER 1: Well, they told me they were gonna let me go in May, but then after our wedding we came back, and they told me they're gonna keep me on. So that's an interesting story if you want me to tell you a little bit about it. INTERVIEWER: I was just about to ask you when you got married. 1949? SPEAKER 2: May 1949. He was unemployed. SPEAKER 1: Well, let me tell you the story is that that we had our wedding date set up May 7, 1949. It was two or three weeks before the wedding, Baker and Baker notified me that they're gonna have to let me go during my vacation, because of the, you know, the recession. So I didn't mention that to her. And so we were married. I think we were honeymooning in Canada, we went up to Canada, I said, well this is a safe place to tell her. So I let her know that she had married an unemployed person but not to worry about it because things will work out okay. And so we got back, and Baker and Baker kept me on for another two months, and I land the Dollar Greeting Cards audit after that. And then when they had to leave Baker and Baker, and so they came about the Dollar Greeting Card. Dollar Greeting Card needed assistants in the accounting department, the special projects that they had going on. So I was hired. So I left them. I was hired by Dollar Greeting cards. So I left Baker and Baker on a Friday, and on Monday I showed up at the Dollar Greeting Cards Company. And I worked there on special projects, and probably important projects. I worked onwards on assignments that determine the tax advantages and disadvantages of transferring Dollar Greeting Cards from being a Massachusetts corporation to a 16 North Hampshire corporation. That was one of the assignments I had, and I made the recommendation that it would be a great tax saving by relocating to North Hampshire. And so shortly after I made that report, I left. I left Dollar Greeting cards. I passed the CPA exam in November of 1949. Yes. And so it's 1950, I left Dollar Greeting Cards, and I went to work for Colorado Fuel and Iron Corporation that had the large steel manufacturing company. They had headquarters in Buffalo, Colorado. The eastern division was headquarters and offices at 585 Madison Avenue, and I worked out of the New York office. And my position with them is -- I was named assistant to the chief plant department for the Eastern division for of Colorado Fuel and Iron. And it had various divisions, it had the [unintelligible - 00:44:06] Iron and Steel division, which was located in New England. And while I was an auditor with Peat Marwick Mitchell, I ran -- Colorado Fuel was one of the clients of Peat Marwick Mitchell. So I ran the audit of the [unintelligible - 00:44:24] Steel division in Worcester, Clinton, and [unintelligible - 00:44:27], Massachusetts. And over this part there was a problem. There was an accounting problem regarding the inventory problem, which was quite serious, that I was involved in. And as a result of the examinations that I had to make, I got to meet the treasurer of the Colorado Fuel, [unintelligible - 00:44:54] from New York City during the course of this audit, which sort of took place in 1947, when I was auditing the [unintelligible - 00:45:07] Steel division. So we finally settled our differences and we certified the statements for Colorado Fuel and Iron. And at the end of the meetings that we had, the treasurer mentioned to me that most fellas in public accounting where I was, after four, five years, they tire up. They wanna find a place where they can have a career with a great company. And he said to me, think of Colorado Fuel 17 and Iron when you're ready to leave public accounting. So when I was with Dollar Greeting Cards in 1949 or 1950, I didn't see that I had a future there. And so I contacted the treasurer of Colorado Fuel and Iron and went down for an interview in New York City. I was hired immediately, and I went to work for them in 1950. INTERVIEWER: And after that you stayed behind? SPEAKER 2: We stayed in Leominster. SPEAKER 1: Yeah, they lived in Leominster. SPEAKER 2: He'd worked -- he'd come home weekends. And then we'll drive him to the Union Station in Worcester for him to take the midnight train, the sleeper, to go to work maybe Chicago, Buffalo, New York… SPEAKER 1: Not only Buffalo. They had a big -- so in Buffalo, in [unintelligible - 00:46:32] New York, the big steel facility requires [unintelligible - 00:46:36] Steel division. SPEAKER 2: It was -- Sunday night I would drive to Worcester for the midnight train. SPEAKER 1: So I would spend time away. INTERVIEWER: And how long did you stay with them? SPEAKER 1: I was with them -- I can remember the day exactly, April Fools' Day, April 1, 1953, I left. And I was traveling all the time. I was hardly ever home. Closest I ever worked was Clinton. They had a [unintelligible - 00:47:10] Steel, and then in Worcester. But they were all very small in comparison to the other facilities that Colorado Fuel had. In Buffalo there are probably 5,000 or 6,000 workers. And then in Trenton, New Jersey, we acquired the [unintelligible - 00:47:32] division, probably 5,000 or 6,000 people at work there. The nearest facility [unintelligible - 00:47:39] Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Claymont, Delaware, all these facilities that they have, I worked there. INTERVIEWER: So what happened in 1953?18 SPEAKER 1: Well, in 1953, I decided to come back to Leominster and establish my CPA practice. I always wanted to have a CPA practice to public accounting. And I had, I was certified. And so while I was head, all these employments out of town, I developed an accounting practice in Leominster and Fitchburg. And so what was important in getting back to Leominster is I had one account. And I had many, but one of the accounts I had was the Art Plastics Company, and it was a very successful plastics company. And it did the greatest volume of [unintelligible - 00:48:48] would be SS Kresge Company, which today is known as the Kmart. And so in 1951 or 1952, they started to lose their bargain in business that was the Kresge Company, and it got to the point where in late 1952, early 1953, they lost money, the volume of their business with the Kresge Company. And so they became insolvent. And they had -- they owed money to the major chemical manufacturer in those days. Dall Chemical, [unintelligible - 00:49:43] and so, the credit offices of these companies were located in the New York City area. And while I was with Colorado Fuel working down in Madison Avenue in New York, I contacted the credit department of the Dall Chemical, [unintelligible - 00:50:00], and was able to affect the settlement for Art Plastics of 10 to 25 cents on a dollar, they would settle for it, because I was able to show that without some compromise, the Art Plastics was gonna go out of business. They were insolvent, they were heading to bankruptcy. And so as a result of these accommodations I made for the Art Plastics Company, it was able to exist in not just to keep it running from day to day. And they had one account, a custom molding account, which was enough to keep it alive. So they wanted me to see what I could do, improve the facility and join the company and make it viable. And so I accepted an arrangement after great discussion to go to work with them on April 1 and leave Colorado Fuel. And19 my salary was $100 a week, which was less than what I was earning with Colorado Fuel. But the arrangement that I would stay long enough to either make a [unintelligible - 00:51:36] company or not, and that I would put all the time that I could, especially every morning, but then afternoons I would be free if I had to take care of my accounting practice, which I was going to build up. So I used Art Plastics as a steppingstone to develop my public accounting practice. And so I joined Art Plastics, and simultaneously, when I joined, there were three main stockholders, three partners at Art Plastics. One of them left abruptly as I joined the company, and so I joined the company and made all kinds of drastic cuts, like slashed salaries of the remaining partners, almost 50 percent, and you know, in [unintelligible - 00:52:40] warehouse based at [unintelligible - 00:52:44]. I made a lot of cost-cutting procedures. INTERVIEWER: So you were a very popular guy? SPEAKER 1: I was not popular at all. And so at the end of the first month, six to seven weeks that I was there, the second partner approached and said I can't get along on my meager income now, and what I'd like to do is leave the company but I'd like to take the machine shop as a swap for my share in the company. So I okayed it, and I checked with the other partner, the other remaining partner, who was elderly and who was not that active in the plastics business but who was the investment person, the person who put up the fund at the start the company. And so it was fine with him. So at the end of two months, I was -- I found myself there with just one partner. Then he suddenly developed an ulcer and was hospitalized, and he was told to stay away from the plastics company. So in the short space of time, I found myself running the plastic company that I didn't completely understand, and I was learning. And so that went on. I managed to keep running, and…20 INTERVIEWER: Doing all of these for a $100 a week? SPEAKER 1: Well, yes. But I had my accounting practice, and I was earning about as much in my accounting practice on a part-time basis, because I was working for the Art Plastics Company. And the practice was that I would hold my payroll checks for perhaps two or three weeks, whatever I had to, when there was not enough money in Art Plastics to cover the payroll checks. So we managed to stay alive and keep Art Plastics running. We get down to the point where we -- normally, Art Plastics had 60, 70 employees when it was running. But they kept down to the point where we only had five or six employees when there was hardly any business. But we managed to hang in there by cost cutting and settling with creditors in giving us time to pay. We managed to stay alive. And I stayed in the plastics business longer than what I had planned. So I was busy running the plastics business, running my public accounting practice, time goes by. And the plastics business was seasonal, and it worked out that public accounting in those days was seasonal. You were busy from about December until about April, and that's about when the plastics company was not that busy. So I was able to balance the two and keep the plastics company alive. And after three, four, five years, we developed new customers in the plastics, with Art Plastics. I made a decision around 1960 after just being so busy running the plastics business during the day and running my public accounting practice in the evening and weekends, and taking time away from the plastics business during the week, I made the decision to stay in the plastics business. And I thought that I might take my public accounting practice alive by bringing somebody in. And so it was 1959 or 1958, one of those years, that I brought in one of my colleagues that I work with at Peat Marwick Mitchell Company, 21 and he came to work with me, and I was passing on -- he handled all the public accounts. We set up an office, and the [unintelligible - 00:57:31] building downtown, I remember. And that went on for a year or a year and a half, maybe two years, and he abruptly passed away. And right in the middle of taxing, probably February or March. And so all these taxes returns we were working on, I had to get extensions. And so that's when I decided that I wouldn't be able to keep up my public accounting practice, so that's when I divested my accounts and made arrangements for other CPAs in the area to take over some of my accounts. But I wasn't able to give them all up. I kept a couple. Not that I wanted to, but because they wanted to. There was some loyalty there. And so I [unintelligible - 00:58:39] that I kept maybe for another 10, 15 years. It was not a very… INTERVIEWER: What made you stay in the Art Plastics Company? Sounds like an incredible amount of work. SPEAKER 1: Well, there is a lot of work. But we have 30, 40, 50 people there. You can delegate a lot. I think in public accounting, it was -- for me, it was more time-consuming to get the work done, whereas in manufacturing you delegate and you're more of a manager and you have time. And I can recall a conversation that I had with two of my colleagues when I was working in Southbridge at the American Optical, and we were talking one evening, the three of us, as to what we wanted to after we get out of public accounting. And one of them said, "Well, I wanna become the comptroller of a large gold chip firm." And he did, he became comptroller and assistant treasurer of the Pittston Company. And the other fellow wanted to stay in public accounting and be partner, and he did that. He stayed. I remember saying I wanna be a manufacturer. I just think that the opportunity in manufacturing, owning your own business. 22 I remember saying that maybe if turned up that I had that opportunity to work on… INTERVIEWER: So tell me, what did Art Plastics make? SPEAKER 1: Art Plastics had their line of horticultural flower pot ornaments, that was its line. It made these trellises for flower pots, it made the ornaments that you would stick in the flower pots, like the flamingoes, [unintelligible - 01:00:45] watering flowers, those palm trees, a frog on the… INTERVIEWER: And this was very popular in the '60s? SPEAKER 1: Well, it was -- yes, it had a line. But we developed a -- we got into custom molding products. Custom molding is more than we did, the proprietary line. So we became custom molders, basically. That's when we would -- people would come to us with molds of their own, and we would mold their products. And we used to -- one of our big accounts had a big line of toy dolls. And you know that Barbie doll that was popular? We used to mold that. We used to mold it in acetate. That was our main account. We mold it for the company that put the [unintelligible - 01:01:45] sprayed the eyes on it, the eye lashes. INTERVIEWER: The Barbie doll, the Mattel Company? SPEAKER 1: No, they were competitors. Got to be competitors. This was back in the late 1950s, '60s. Yeah. So we were custom molders. We used to mold for other big companies, like [unintelligible - 01:02:16]. They manufacture beautiful knives, forks, and spoons, and we used to mold those. And companies like Tupperware. Have you heard of Tupperware? They would get extremely busy, and they would approach molders like Art Plastics. And we would mold their basins and dish bowls and things like that on a seasonal basis. SPEAKER 2: Clothes hangers?23 SPEAKER 1: Clothes hangers. That was one big account. But we made all their hangers that they made—not for the consumer market but for the display of hangers in stores and department stores like Saks, and… [Lauren] Taylor, companies like that. They have a very expensive line of plastic hangers, and we were their molders. So we were -- we get a great deal of custom molding with Art Plastics. SPEAKER 2: May I insert a story? We were on the trip, and Aldo's looking at the store with fur coats in the windows. And our friends said, "Oh Aldo's looking to buy you a fur coat." I says, "No, he wants to see if that was one of the hangers molded at Art Plastics." SPEAKER 1: I want to see it that was one of our hangers. SPEAKER 2: So I had many stories little stories like that. He'd be looking to see if it was done at Art Plastics Company or some other place. INTERVIEWER: Now, what would happen if you saw that it was done at another? SPEAKER 1: Well, if it was a competitor's, I would report it back to our customers; say you got to get your salesman out there. So that's what Art Plastics did. And so it leads to some [unintelligible - 01:04:15]. INTERVIEWER: But I'm not sure I fully understand Art Plastics, meaning after the partners that you had suddenly died. You decided no longer… SPEAKER 1: No, he developed an ulcer, and he was advised not to return to work for a few months. INTERVIEWER: Oh yeah, not him, but during your public accounting. SPEAKER 1: Oh. Well, I liquidated my company, public accounting practice, and couple of other CPAs in the area took the accounts over. INTERVIEWER: And then you continued with… SPEAKER 1: Then I stayed in plastics; I stayed in plastics and developed Art Plastics. And in 1960, we were paying rent in what they called in those days the old DuPont building. So we had an opportunity to buy a piece of real estate owned by the Borden Chemical Company at 75 Water Street in Leominster. And so we acquired that 24 property I believe in 1960. And so Art Plastics relocated and moved up to this new facility, and that's when I made all my decision that I'm gonna stay in the plastics business, liquidate my public accounting. It was around 1960 when we purchased the Art Plastics building on the Walter Street from the Borden Chemical Company. INTERVIEWER: Now 40 years later, are you in the same location? SPEAKER 1: Comes about it, I'm going back. That's a long circle around. So… SPEAKER 2: That building has always been Art Plastics and Cardinal Co. Then we have another building. But now, Art Plastics is back on 75 Water Street. Lots of stories in between. SPEAKER 1: Lots of stories in between. INTERVIEWER: Do you want to say all of them? Because we're up to 1960, so we might as well go on. SPEAKER 1: All right. So in the '60s we developed Art Plastics in custom molding. And I decided that, that we had culturally floral [unintelligible - 01:06:55] that we had, the trellises and things like that, were not developing the way I thought. And I was looking for a proprietary line to get into. So we had a lot of experience molding combs for the DuPont Company, the Tupperware Company, hangers and things like that, and also standard home products that we used to custom mold. So we had a background in molding combs. And Leominster is known as the combing city that it always had. They manufacture combs here. So I had an opportunity to employ somebody who was knowledgeable in comb business, so I decided to be in the comb business, and that was in 1969, that the first thing we did was we had a pocket comb mold built. That caught, let's say, 36-cavity 5-inch pocket comb, heavy-duty pocket comb that cost us $7,200. That was our first mold to go into the comb business. INTERVIEWER: And that cost you $7,200 for the mold?25 SPEAKER 1: For that one mold to introduce us. That was a very pro -- and that was a man's pocket comb. Every man has a pocket comb, a black pocket comb in those days, and it was a bread and butter entry to the business. So we started Cardinal Comb in 1969. Around 1970, there was a -- another company in Leominster that was involved in the comb business, and they have been in business two or three or four years. And they were faltering, and they were going out of business. So we acquired their machinery, molds and machinery. INTERVIEWER: Which business was that? Which company? What was the name of it? Can you remember? SPEAKER 1: They call it Rafaeli Plastics. Cardinal Comb acquired all the assets, the machinery, the equipment, the inventory, and the customer list… whom I was already doing business with. But that doesn't matter. So that was in 1999, we acquire Rafaeli Plastics. And after that, going through our line. INTERVIEWER: Were you the only company in the area producing combs? SPEAKER 1: No, we were not. We were a late entry. Probably a half a dozen other people making combs in Leominster, or at least I knew about. So we entered the comb business. INTERVIEWER: And what gave you the courage for that? SPEAKER 1: Well, I hired this person who had experience in sales in combs. I was -- I felt he could do well in the comb business. So during the '70s and '80s, our comb business grew. We had a machine shop, and we built our own molds. In those days it had the black and the [unintelligible - 01:10:52] movement. And so they were the new styles of combs coming in to the market, and molds have to be built. We had the facility, machine shop facility. We built many of our own molds, and it saved us considerable… INTERVIEWER: Who would make a decision like that? Is it something that you read about, knowing what kinds of combs are coming into style?26 SPEAKER 1: Well, we would go to trade shows. We would go to trade shows in New York, Chicago. And you could -- the trend was out there, there was a trend, and you could detect it. And what other people, what other competitors would do, they have a pulse for what the market wanted. And after that was happening in the '70s or '80s, comb business was changing. And people change styles along. They became sharp. For a while they have all these apple comb, shampoo comb, the big 9-inch comb with a handle on it. Normally they have a regular 9-inch dresser comb which was all comb. Half of the comb was fine teeth; the other half was coarse teeth. So the apple comb with the shampoo comb with coarse teeth with a handle on it. So we were probably one of the first to get in on that trend. And they have this list; they give you the afro look. And we were very involved with that. And at the same time, with the change in the style of combs, there was also a change in the color of combs. Because the comb industry, basically, that we started with, we only had about three colors of comb. You'll have black, baby pink, and baby blue. Those were the colors. So if we went to trade shows, and plastics, the new plastics resins coming in to the market where you could color, add all kinds of color very easily. So color became very important in the comb business. So we got in on that trend and started to make a lot of colors, and it's one of the ways I think that we expanded and kept up with the competition. INTERVIEWER: Is Art Plastics and Cardinal Combs two separate companies? SPEAKER 1: Yes. SPEAKER 2: Two separate corporations. Same people. SPEAKER 1: Yes. Two separate corporations. Common ownership. The family owns -- I actually took the beginning. The family, to mention, our family, owned Art Plastics and Cardinal Comb. My son didn't join me in the plastics business until probably 1980 or so. 27 SPEAKER 2: Because of college. INTERVIEWER: Two sons, or… SPEAKER 2: Two sons in the plastics business now. INTERVIEWER: But did they originally all work in the plastics? SPEAKER 1: No. I'll tell you a little story. But the important and interesting is -- so we started to develop these colors like yellow and fuchsia, strawberry and lime, all the different colors of a comb. So it was probably my son Edward -- when did get he out of college? SPEAKER 2: '82. SPEAKER 1: '82. Edward, the youngest of my three sons, joined me at Cardinal Comb, and he was in charge of production, scheduling. And he and I went to trade shows. And then my second son Anthony was working in Boston in public accounting. So at one point my son Anthony said, "Dad I'm gonna be joining Cardinal Comb," and I said, "Are you?" "Yes. Edward wants me to join the company. He said that we need some help." I said that's fine. Glad to hear it. And so Anthony joined the company around 1983, something like that. So then I decided, this is not all the heads that we're gonna have, so we really have to expand to cover Anthony's salary. And so we concentrated more on marketing. So I put Anthony in charge of sales and marketing. And so Anthony would go to the trade shows. And so he came back from one trade show after he's been with the company for a year or so, he said, "Dad, we have to have more colors. We just can't get by with just three or four. We have to have eight or nine different colors. And we can get more of the shares of the market." And so I called Edward in, I said "Edward, we're gonna increase the inventory line of combs from about four colors to about eight or nine." Edward said, "Over my dead body, Dad. I'm not ready to have any more different colors." So I had these two very strong individuals, strong personality, and I could say from my experience from public accounting, I had seen 28 collisions or difficulty come in to certain partnerships and family arrangements. And I sat back and said no, these two [unintelligible - 01:17:11] want to run the show. It can only have one person running an operation; I got to find another way. I got to separate these companies. So that's when I made the decision to purchase another company called St. John, which we renamed First Plastics. And then I put Edward in charge of that. And so each -- it is my decision or purpose or call, really, to have each one of my eldest boys run their own company, which they would run it completely and be responsible. And that would give them the incentive, too. If they did well, they'd be rewarded. So it worked out very well, I think. INTERVIEWER: So is Art Plastics also making combs? SPEAKER 2: No. Just molding. SPEAKER 1: No. First Plastics was strictly a custom molding operation. That had some customers. So we acquired First Plastics in 1987, '88. 1988. We actually acquired it. And we had a relationship of molding with them. When we purchased -- when we set up First Plastics, the name of the company was St. John, and that was owned by the [unintelligible - 01:18:48] family from [unintelligible - 01:18:55] Massachusetts. So we get custom molding for them, and they own it solely because they have to go into plastics to make their plastics and things like that. But after they go on a few years, it didn't work out well for them and they decided that they were going to get out of the plastics business, and that's when St. John was up for sale. And that's when we purchased the company. And they had some custom molding and customer list, small customer list that went a long way. So we set up First Plastics in a separate location down the [unintelligible - 01:19:36], and Edward became the president of First Plastics, and Anthony became the president of Cardinal Comb./AT/jf/kb/es

The pandemic of COVID-19 has afflicted every individual and has initiated a cascade of directly or indirectly involved events in precipitating mental health issues. The human species is a wanderer and hunter-gatherer by nature, and physical social distancing and nationwide lockdown have confined an individual to physical isolation. The present review article was conceived to address psychosocial and other issues and their aetiology related to the current pandemic of COVID-19. The elderly age group has most suffered the wrath of SARS-CoV-2, and social isolation as a preventive measure may further induce mental health issues. Animal model studies have demonstrated an inappropriate interacting endogenous neurotransmitter milieu of dopamine, serotonin, glutamate, and opioids, induced by social isolation that could probably lead to observable phenomena of deviant psychosocial behavior. Conflicting and manipulated information related to COVID-19 on social media has also been recognized as a global threat. Psychological stress during the current pandemic in frontline health care workers, migrant workers, children, and adolescents is also a serious concern. Mental health issues in the current situation could also be induced by being quarantined, uncertainty in business, jobs, economy, hampered academic activities, increased screen time on social media, and domestic violence incidences. The gravity of mental health issues associated with the pandemic of COVID-19 should be identified at the earliest. Mental health organization dedicated to current and future pandemics should be established along with Government policies addressing psychological issues to prevent and treat mental health issues need to be developed. References World Health Organization (WHO) Coronavirus Disease (COVID-19) Dashboard. Available at: https://covid19.who.int/ [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Sim K, Chua HC. The psychological impact of SARS: a matter of heart and mind. CMAJ. 2004; 170:811e2. https://doi.org/10.1503/cmaj.1032003. Wu P, Fang Y, Guan Z, Fan B, Kong J, Yao Z, et al. The psychological impact of the SARS epidemic on hospital employees in China: exposure, risk perception, and altruistic acceptance of risk. Can J Psychiatr. 2009; 54:302e11. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370905400504. Brooks SK, Webster RK, Smith LE, Woodland L, Wessely S, Greenberg N, et al. The psychological impact of quarantine and how to reduce it: rapid review of the evidence. Lancet. 2020; 395:912e20. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30460-8. Robertson E, Hershenfield K, Grace SL, Stewart DE. The psychosocial effects of being quarantined following exposure to SARS: a qualitative study of Toronto health care workers. Can J Psychiatr. 2004; 49:403e7. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370404900612. Barbisch D, Koenig KL, Shih FY. Is there a case for quarantine? Perspectives from SARS to Ebola. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2015; 9:547e53. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2015.38. Jeong H, Yim HW, Song YJ, Ki M, Min JA, Cho J, et al. Mental health status of people isolated due to Middle East Respiratory Syndrome. Epidemiol Health. 2016;38: e2016048. https://doi.org/10.4178/epih.e2016048. Liu X, Kakade M, Fuller CJ, Fan B, Fang Y, Kong J, et al. Depression after exposure to stressful events: lessons learned from the severe acute respiratory syndrome epidemic. Compr Psychiatr. 2012; 53:15e23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.comppsych.2011.02.003 Chadda RK, Deb KS. Indian family systems, collectivistic society and psychotherapy. Indian J Psychiatry. 2013;55: S299‑ https://dx.doi.org/10.4103%2F0019-5545.105555. Grover S, Sahoo S, Mehra A, Avasthi A, Tripathi A, Subramanyan A, et al. Psychological impact of COVID‑19 lockdown: An online survey from India. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62:354-62. https://doi.org/ 10.4103/psychiatry.IndianJPsychiatry _427_20. Hawkley LC, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness matters: a theoretical and empirical review of consequences and mechanisms. Ann Behav Med. 2010; 40: 218–27. https://dx.doi.org/10.1007%2Fs12160-010-9210-8. Chen N, Zhou M, Dong X, Qu J, Gong F, Han Y, et al. Epidemiological and clinical characteristics of 99 cases of 2019 novel coronavirus pneumonia in Wuhan, China: a descriptive study. Lancet. 2020;395(10223):507-13. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30211-7. Bhandari S, Sharma R, Singh Shaktawat A, Banerjee S, Patel B, Tak A, et al. COVID-19 related mortality profile at a tertiary care centre: a descriptive study. Scr Med. 2020;51(2):69-73. https://doi.org/10.5937/scriptamed51-27126. Baumeister RF, Leary MR. The need to belong: desire for interpersonal attachments as a fundamental human motivation. Psychol Bull. 1995; 117: 497–529. https://doi.org/10.1037/0033-2909.117.3.497. Caspi A, Harrington H, Moffitt TE, Milne BJ, Poulton R. Socially isolated children 20 years later: risk of cardiovascular disease. Arch Pediatr Adolesc Med. 2006; 160(8):805-11. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpedi.160.8.805. Eaker ED, Pinsky J, Castelli WP. Myocardial infarction and coronary death among women: psychosocial predictors from a 20-year follow-up of women in the Framingham Study. Am J Epidemiol. 1992; 135(8):854-64. https://doi.org/10.1093/oxfordjournals.aje.a116381. Luo Y, Hawkley LC, Waite LJ, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness, health, and mortality in old age: a national longitudinal study. Soc Sci Med. 2012 Mar; 74(6):907-14. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.socscimed.2011.11.028. Olsen RB, Olsen J, Gunner-Svensson F, Waldstrøm B. Social networks and longevity. A 14-year follow-up study among elderly in Denmark. Soc Sci Med. 1991; 33(10):1189-95. https://doi.org/10.1016/0277-9536(91)90235-5. Patterson AC, Veenstra G. Loneliness and risk of mortality: a longitudinal investigation in Alameda County, California. Soc Sci Med. 2010; 71(1):181-6. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2010.03.024. Savikko N, Routassalo P, Tilvis RS, Strandberg TE, Pitkalla KH. Predictors and subjective causes of loneliness in an aged population. Arch Gerontol Geriatrics. 2005; 41:3;223-33. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.archger.2005.03.002. Health Advisory for Elderly Population of India during COVID19. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryforElderlyPopulation.pdf [Accessed on 13 August 2020]. Dicks D, Myers R, Kling A. Uncus and amygdala lesions: effects on social behavior in the free-ranging rhesus monkey. Science. 1969; 165:69–71. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.165.3888.69. Kanai R, Bahrami B, Duchaine B, Janik A, Banissy MJ, Rees G. Brain structure links loneliness to social perception. Curr Biol. 2012; 22(20):1975-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.cub.2012.08.045. Bender AR, Daugherty A, Raz N. Vascular risk moderates associations between hippocampal subfield volumes and memory. J Cogn Neurosci. 2013; 25:1851–62. https://doi.org/10.1162/jocn_a_00435. Raz N. Diabetes: brain, mind, insulin–what is normal and do we need to know? Nat Rev Endocrinol. 2011; 7:636–7. https://doi.org/10.1038/nrendo.2011.149. Colcombe SJ, Erickson KI, Naftali R, Andrew GW, Cohen NJ, McAuley E, et al. Aerobic fitness reduces brain tissue loss in aging humans. J Gerontol A Biol Sci Med Sci. 2003; 58:176–80. https://doi.org/10.1093/gerona/58.2.m176. Maass A, Düzel S, Goerke M, Becke A, Sobieray U, Neumann K, et al. Vascular hippocampal plasticity after aerobic exercise in older adults. Mol Psychiatry. 2015; 20, 585–93. https://doi.org/10.1038/mp.2014.114. Wilson RS, Krueger KR, Arnold SE, Schneider JA, Kelly JF, Barnes LL, et al. Loneliness and Risk of Alzheimer Disease. Arch Gen Psychiatry. 2007;64(2):234–240. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpsyc.64.2.234. Kogan JH, Frankland PW, Silva AJ. Long-term memory underlying hippocampus-dependent social recognition in mice. Hippocampus. 2000;10(1):47-56. https://doi.org/10.1002/(sici)1098-1063(2000)10:1%3C47::aid-hipo5%3E3.0.co;2-6. Yorgason JT, España RA, Konstantopoulos JK, Weiner JL, Jones SR. Enduring increases in anxiety-like behavior and rapid nucleus accumbens dopamine signaling in socially isolated rats. Eur J Neurosci. 2013;37(6):1022-31. https://doi.org/10.1111/ejn.12113. Bledsoe AC, Oliver KM, Scholl JL, Forster GL. Anxiety states induced by post-weaning social isolation are mediated by CRF receptors in the dorsal raphe nucleus. Brain Res Bull. 2011;85(3-4):117-22. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainresbull.2011.03.003. Lukkes JL, Engelman GH, Zelin NS, Hale MW, Lowry CA. Post-weaning social isolation of female rats, anxiety-related behavior, and serotonergic systems. Brain Res. 2012; 1443:1-17. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainres.2012.01.005. Ago Y, Araki R, Tanaka T, Sasaga A, Nishiyama S, Takuma K, et al. Role of social encounter-induced activation of prefrontal serotonergic systems in the abnormal behaviors of isolation-reared mice. Neuropsychopharmacology. 2013; 38(8):1535-47. https://doi.org/10.1038/npp.2013.52. Veenema AH. Early life stress, the development of aggression and neuroendocrine and neurobiological correlates: what can we learn from animal models? Front Neuroendocrinol. 2009;30(4):497-518. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.yfrne.2009.03.003. Zhao X, Sun L, Jia H, Meng Q, Wu S, Li N, et al. Isolation rearing induces social and emotional function abnormalities and alters glutamate and neurodevelopment-related gene expression in rats. Prog Neuropsychopharmacol Biol Psychiatry. 2009;33(7):1173-1177. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pnpbp.2009.06.016. Sciolino NR, Bortolato M, Eisenstein SA, Fu J, Oveisi F, Hohmann AG, et al. Social isolation and chronic handling alter endocannabinoid signaling and behavioral reactivity to context in adult rats. Neuroscience. 2010;168(2):371-86. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.neuroscience.2010.04.007. Ghasemi M, Phillips C, Trillo L, De Miguel Z, Das D, Salehi A. The role of NMDA receptors in the pathophysiology and treatment of mood disorders. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 2014; 47:336-358. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neubiorev.2014.08.017. Olivenza R, Moro MA, Lizasoain I, Lorenzo P, Fernández AP, Rodrigo J, et al. Chronic stress induces the expression of inducible nitric oxide synthase in rat brain cortex. J Neurochem. 2000;74(2):785-791. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1471-4159.2000.740785.x. Maeng S, Zarate CA Jr, Du J, Schloesser RJ, McCammon J, Chen G, et al. Cellular mechanisms underlying the antidepressant effects of ketamine: role of alpha-amino-3-hydroxy-5-methylisoxazole-4-propionic acid receptors. Biol Psychiatry. 2008;63(4):349-352. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.biopsych.2007.05.028. Kalia LV, Kalia SK, Salter MW. NMDA receptors in clinical neurology: excitatory times ahead. Lancet Neurol. 2008;7(8):742-755. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2FS1474-4422(08)70165-0. Waxman EA, Lynch DR. N-methyl-D-aspartate Receptor Subtypes: Multiple Roles in Excitotoxicity and Neurological Disease. The Neuroscientist. 2005; 11(1), 37–49. https://doi.org/10.1177/1073858404269012. Hermes G, Li N, Duman C, Duman R. Post-weaning chronic social isolation produces profound behavioral dysregulation with decreases in prefrontal cortex synaptic-associated protein expression in female rats. Physiol Behav. 2011;104(2):354-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.physbeh.2010.12.019. Sestito RS, Trindade LB, de Souza RG, Kerbauy LN, Iyomasa MM, Rosa ML. Effect of isolation rearing on the expression of AMPA glutamate receptors in the hippocampal formation. J Psychopharmacol. 2011;25(12):1720-1729. https://doi.org/10.1177/0269881110385595. Toua C, Brand L, Möller M, Emsley RA, Harvey BH. The effects of sub-chronic clozapine and haloperidol administration on isolation rearing induced changes in frontal cortical N-methyl-D-aspartate and D1 receptor binding in rats. Neuroscience. 2010;165(2):492-499. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2009.10.039. Alò R, Avolio E, Mele M, Storino F, Canonaco A, Carelli A et al. Excitatory/inhibitory equilibrium of the central amygdala nucleus gates anti-depressive and anxiolytic states in the hamster. Pharmacol Biochem Behav. 2014; 118:79-86. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pbb.2014.01.007. St JP, Petkov VV. Changes in 5-HT1 receptors in different brain structures of rats with isolation syndrome. General pharmacology. 1990;21(2):223-5. https://doi.org/10.1016/0306-3623(90)90905-2. Miachon S, Rochet T, Mathian B, Barbagli B, Claustrat B. Long-term isolation of Wistar rats alters brain monoamine turnover, blood corticosterone, and ACTH. Brain Res Bull. 1993;32(6):611-614. https://doi.org/10.1016/0361-9230(93)90162-5. Van den Berg CL, Van Ree JM, Spruijt BM, Kitchen I. Effects of juvenile isolation and morphine treatment on social interactions and opioid receptors in adult rats: behavioural and autoradiographic studies. Eur J Neurosci. 1999;11(9):3023-3032. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1460-9568.1999.00717.x. Vanderschuren LJ, Stein EA, Wiegant VM, Van Ree JM. Social play alters regional brain opioid receptor binding in juvenile rats. Brain Res. 1995;680(1-2):148-156. https://doi.org/10.1016/0006-8993(95)00256-p. Moles A, Kieffer BL, D'Amato FR. Deficit in attachment behavior in mice lacking the mu-opioid receptor gene. Science. 2004;304(5679):1983-1986. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.1095943. Panksepp J, Herman BH, Vilberg T, Bishop P, DeEskinazi FG. Endogenous opioids and social behavior. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 1980;4(4):473-487. https://doi.org/10.1016/0149-7634(80)90036-6. Gong JP, Onaivi ES, Ishiguro H, Liu Q, Tagliaferro PA, Brusco A, et al. Cannabinoid CB2 receptors: immunohistochemical localization in rat brain. Brain Res. 2006;1071(1):10-23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainres.2005.11.035. Breivogel CS, Sim-Selley LJ. Basic neuroanatomy and neuropharmacology of cannabinoids. Int Rev Psychiatry 2009; 21:2:113-121. https://doi.org/10.1080/09540260902782760. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amini-Khoei H, Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Ghesmati M, Zahir M, et al. Activation of cannabinoid receptors elicits antidepressant-like effects in a mouse model of social isolation stress. Brain Res Bull. 2017; 130:200-210. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainresbull.2017.01.018. Banach M, Piskorska B, Czuczwar SJ, Borowicz KK. Nitric Oxide, Epileptic Seizures, and Action of Antiepileptic Drugs. CNS & Neurological Disorders - Drug Targets 2011;10: 808. https://doi.org/10.2174/187152711798072347. Förstermann U, Sessa WC. Nitric oxide synthases: regulation and function. Eur Heart J. 2012;33(7):829-37, 837a-837d. https://dx.doi.org/10.1093%2Feurheartj%2Fehr304. Hu Y, Wu D, Luo C, Zhu L, Zhang J, Wu H, et al. Hippocampal nitric oxide contributes to sex difference in affective behaviors. PNAS. 2012, 109 (35) 14224-14229. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1207461109. Khan MI, Ostadhadi S, Zolfaghari S, Mehr SE, Hassanzadeh G, Dehpour, A et al. The involvement of NMDA receptor/NO/cGMP pathway in the antidepressant like effects of baclofen in mouse force swimming test. Neuroscience Letters. 2016; 612:52-61. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neulet.2015.12.006. Matsumoto K, Puia G, Dong E, Pinna G. GABAA receptor neurotransmission dysfunction in a mouse model of social isolation-induced stress: Possible insights into a non-serotonergic mechanism of action of SSRIs in mood and anxiety disorders. Stress. 2007; 10:1:3-12. https://doi.org/10.1080/10253890701200997. Zlatković J, Filipović D. Chronic social isolation induces NF-κB activation and upregulation of iNOS protein expression in rat prefrontal cortex. Neurochem Int. 2013;63(3):172-179. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuint.2013.06.002. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Kordjazy N, Momeny M, Razmi A, Balaei MR, et al. Lithium attenuated the depressant and anxiogenic effect of juvenile social stress through mitigating the negative impact of interlukin-1β and nitric oxide on hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis function. Neuroscience. 2016; 315:271-285. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2015.12.024. Larson HJ. The biggest pandemic risk? Viral misinformation. Nature 2018; 562:309. https://doi.org/10.1038/d41586-018-07034-4. Zarocostas J. How to fight an infodemic. Lancet 2020; 395:676. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30461-X. World Health Organization, 2019. Ebola Virus Disease – Democratic Republic of the Congo. Geneva, Switzerland: WHO. Available at: https://www.who.int/csr/don/28-november-2019-ebola-drc/en/ [Accessed on August 8, 2020] Times of India. Covid-19: doctors gone to collect samples attacked in Indore. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/videos/news/covid-19-doctors-goneto- collect-samples-attacked-in-indore/videoshow/74942153.cms; 2020 [Accessed on August 8, 2020]. Withnall A. Coronavirus: why India has had to pass new law against attacks on healthcare workers. The Independent. April 23, 2020. Semple K. "Afraid to be a nurse": health workers under attack. The New York Times. 2020 Apr 27. The Economist. Health workers become unexpected targets during COVID-19. The Economist. May 11, 2020. Turan B, Budhwani H, Fazeli PL, Browning WR, Raper JL, Mugavero MJ, et al. How does stigma affect people living with HIV? The mediating roles of internalized and anticipated HIV stigma in the effects of perceived community stigma on health and psychosocial outcomes. AIDS Behav. 2017; 21: 283–291. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10461-016-1451-5. James PB, Wardle J, Steel A, Adams J. An assessment of Ebola-related stigma and its association with informal healthcare utilisation among Ebola survivors in Sierra Leone: a cross sectional study. BMC Public Health. 2020; 20: 182. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12889-020-8279-7. Aljazeera, 2020. Iran: Over 700 Dead after Drinking Alcohol to Cure Coronavirus. Aljazeera. Available at: https://www.aljazeera.com/ news/2020/04/iran-700-dead-drinking-alcohol-cure-coronavirus200427163529629.html. (Accessed June 4, 2020) Delirrad M, Mohammadi AB, 2020. New methanol poisoning outbreaks in Iran following COVID-19 pandemic. Alcohol Alcohol. 55: 347–348. https://doi.org/10.1093/alcalc/agaa036. Hassanian-Moghaddam H, Zamani N, Kolahi A-A, McDonald R, Hovda KE. Double trouble: methanol outbreak in the wake of the COVID-19 pandemic in Iran-a cross-sectional assessment. Crit Care. 2020; 24: 402. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13054-020-03140-w. Soltaninejad K. Methanol Mass Poisoning Outbreak: A Consequence of COVID-19 Pandemic and Misleading Messages on Social Media. Int J Occup Environ Med. 2020;11(3):148-150. https://dx.doi.org/10.34172%2Fijoem.2020.1983. Islam MS, Sarkar T, Khan SH, Kamal AM, Hasan SMM, Kabir A, et al. COVID-19–Related Infodemic and Its Impact on Public Health: A Global Social Media Analysis. Am J Trop Med Hyg. 2020; 00(0):1–9. https://doi.org/10.4269/ajtmh.20-0812. Hawryluck L, Gold W, Robinson S, Pogorski S, Galea S, Styra R. SARS control and psychological effects of quarantine, Toronto, Canada. Emerg Infect Dis. 2004;10(7):1206–1212. https://dx.doi.org/10.3201%2Feid1007.030703. Lee S, Chan LYY, Chau AAM, Kwok KPS, Kleinman A. The experience of SARS-related stigma at Amoy Gardens. Soc Sci Med. 2005; 61(9): 2038-2046. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2005.04.010. Yoon MK Kim SY Ko HS Lee MS. System effectiveness of detection, brief intervention and refer to treatment for the people with post-traumatic emotional distress by MERS: a case report of community-based proactive intervention in South Korea. Int J Ment Health Syst. 2016; 10: 51. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13033-016-0083-5. Reynolds DL, Garay JR, Deamond SL, Moran MK, Gold W, Styra R. Understanding, compliance and psychological impact of the SARS quarantine experience. Epidemiol Infect. 2008; 136: 997-1007. https://dx.doi.org/10.1017%2FS0950268807009156. Marjanovic Z, Greenglass ER, Coffey S. The relevance of psychosocial variables and working conditions in predicting nurses' coping strategies during the SARS crisis: an online questionnaire survey. Int J Nurs Stud. 2007; 44(6): 991-998. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijnurstu.2006.02.012. Bai Y, Lin C-C, Lin C-Y, Chen J-Y, Chue C-M, Chou P. Survey of stress reactions among health care workers involved with the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2004; 55: 1055-1057. https://doi.org/10.1176/appi.ps.55.9.1055. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/Guidelinesforhomequarantine.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforHomeIsolationofverymildpresymptomaticCOVID19cases10May2020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryformanagingHealthcareworkersworkinginCOVIDandNonCOVIDareasofthehospital.pdf (Accessed on 25 August 2020). Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforInternationalArrivals02082020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Cost of the lockdown? Over 10% of GDP loss for 18 states. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/cost-of-the-lockdown-over-10-of-gdp-loss-for-18-states/articleshow/76028826.cms [Accessed on 21 August 2020]. Jorda O, Singh SR, Taylor AM. Longer-Run Economic Consequences of Pandemics. Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco Working Paper. 2020-09. https://doi.org/10.24148/wp2020-09. Firdaus G. Mental well‑being of migrants in urban center of India: Analyzing the role of social environment. Indian J Psychiatry. 2017; 59:164‑ https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_272_15. National Crime Record Bureau. Annual Crime in India Report. New Delhi, India: Ministry of Home Affairs; 2018. 198 migrant workers killed in road accidents during lockdown: Report. Available at: https://www.hindustantimes.com/india-news/198-migrant-workers-killed-in-road-accidents-during-lockdown-report/story-hTWzAWMYn0kyycKw1dyKqL.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Qiu H, Wu J, Hong L, Luo Y, Song Q, Chen D. Clinical and epidemiological features of 36 children with coronavirus disease 2019 (COVID-19) in Zhejiang, China: an observational cohort study. Lancet Infect Dis. 2020; 20:689-96. https://doi.org/10.1016/S1473-3099(20)30198-5. Dalton L, Rapa E, Stein A. Protecting the psychological health of through effective communication about COVID-19. Lancet Child Adolesc Health. 2020;4(5):346-347. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30097-3. Centre for Disease Control. Helping Children Cope with Emergencies. Available at: https://www.cdc.gov/childrenindisasters/helping-children-cope.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Liu JJ, Bao Y, Huang X, Shi J, Lu L. Mental health considerations for children quarantined because of COVID-19. Lancet Child & Adolesc Health. 2020; 4(5):347-349. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30096-1. Sprang G, Silman M. Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Parents and Youth After Health-Related Disasters. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2013;7(1):105-110. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2013.22. Rehman U, Shahnawaz MG, Khan NH, Kharshiing KD, Khursheed M, Gupta K, et al. Depression, Anxiety and Stress Among Indians in Times of Covid-19 Lockdown. Community Ment Health J. 2020:1-7. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10597-020-00664-x. Cao W, Fang Z, Hou, Han M, Xu X, Dong J, et al. The psychological impact of the COVID-19 epidemic on college students in China. Psychiatry Research. 2020; 287:112934. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.psychres.2020.112934. Wang C, Zhao H. The Impact of COVID-19 on Anxiety in Chinese University Students. Front Psychol. 2020; 11:1168. https://dx.doi.org/10.3389%2Ffpsyg.2020.01168. Kang L, Li Y, Hu S, Chen M, Yang C, Yang BX, et al. The mental health of medical workers in Wuhan, China dealing with the 2019 novel coronavirus. Lancet Psychiatry 2020;7(3): e14. https://doi.org/10.1016/s2215-0366(20)30047-x. Lai J, Ma S, Wang Y, Cai Z, Hu J, Wei N, et al. Factors associated with mental health outcomes among health care workers exposed to coronavirus disease 2019. JAMA Netw Open 2020;3(3): e203976. https://doi.org/10.1001/jamanetworkopen.2020.3976. Lancee WJ, Maunder RG, Goldbloom DS, Coauthors for the Impact of SARS Study. Prevalence of psychiatric disorders among Toronto hospital workers one to two years after the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2008;59(1):91-95. https://dx.doi.org/10.1176%2Fps.2008.59.1.91. Tam CWC, Pang EPF, Lam LCW, Chiu HFK. Severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) in Hongkong in 2003: Stress and psychological impact among frontline healthcare workers. Psychol Med. 2004;34 (7):1197-1204. https://doi.org/10.1017/s0033291704002247. Lee SM, Kang WS, Cho A-R, Kim T, Park JK. Psychological impact of the 2015 MERS outbreak on hospital workers and quarantined hemodialysis patients. Compr Psychiatry. 2018; 87:123-127. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.comppsych.2018.10.003. Koh D, Meng KL, Chia SE, Ko SM, Qian F, Ng V, et al. Risk perception and impact of severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) on work and personal lives of healthcare workers in Singapore: What can we learn? Med Care. 2005;43(7):676-682. https://doi.org/10.1097/01.mlr.0000167181.36730.cc. Verma S, Mythily S, Chan YH, Deslypere JP, Teo EK, Chong SA. Post-SARS psychological morbidity and stigma among general practitioners and traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in Singapore. Ann Acad Med Singap. 2004; 33(6):743e8. Yeung J, Gupta S. Doctors evicted from their homes in India as fear spreads amid coronavirus lockdown. CNN World. 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/25/asia/india-coronavirus-doctors-discrimination-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 24 August 2020] Violence Against Women and Girls: the Shadow Pandemic. UN Women. 2020. May 3, 2020. Available at: https://www.unwomen.org/en/news/stories/2020/4/statement-ed-phumzile-violence-against-women-during-pandemic. [Accessed on 24 August 2020]. Gearhart S, Patron MP, Hammond TA, Goldberg DW, Klein A, Horney JA. The impact of natural disasters on domestic violence: an analysis of reports of simple assault in Florida (1999–2007). Violence Gend. 2018;5(2):87–92. https://doi.org/10.1089/vio.2017.0077. Sahoo S, Rani S, Parveen S, Pal Singh A, Mehra A, Chakrabarti S, et al. Self-harm and COVID-19 pandemic: An emerging concern – A report of 2 cases from India. Asian J Psychiatr 2020; 51:102104. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.ajp.2020.102104. Ghosh A, Khitiz MT, Pandiyan S, Roub F, Grover S. Multiple suicide attempts in an individual with opioid dependence: Unintended harm of lockdown during the COVID-19 outbreak? Indian J Psychiatry 2020; [In Press]. The Economic Times. 11 Coronavirus suspects flee from a hospital in Maharashtra. March 16 2020. Available at: https://economictimes.indiatimes.com/news/politics-and-nation/11-coronavirus-suspects-flee-from-a-hospital-in-maharashtra/videoshow/74644936.cms?from=mdr. [Accessed on 23 August 2020]. Xiang Y, Yang Y, Li W, Zhang L, Zhang Q, Cheung T, et al. Timely mental health care for the 2019 novel coronavirus outbreak is urgently needed. The Lancet Psychiatry 2020;(3):228–229. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30046-8. Van Bortel T, Basnayake A, Wurie F, Jambai M, Koroma A, Muana A, et al. Psychosocial effects of an Ebola outbreak at individual, community and international levels. Bull World Health Organ. 2016;94(3):210–214. https://dx.doi.org/10.2471%2FBLT.15.158543. Kumar A, Nayar KR. COVID 19 and its mental health consequences. Journal of Mental Health. 2020; ahead of print:1-2. https://doi.org/10.1080/09638237.2020.1757052. Gupta R, Grover S, Basu A, Krishnan V, Tripathi A, Subramanyam A, et al. Changes in sleep pattern and sleep quality during COVID-19 lockdown. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62(4):370-8. https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_523_20. Duan L, Zhu G. Psychological interventions for people affected by the COVID-19 epidemic. Lancet Psychiatry. 2020;7(4): P300-302. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30073-0. Dubey S, Biswas P, Ghosh R, Chatterjee S, Dubey MJ, Chatterjee S et al. Psychosocial impact of COVID-19. Diabetes Metab Syndr. 2020; 14(5): 779–788. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.dsx.2020.05.035. Wright R. The world's largest coronavirus lockdown is having a dramatic impact on pollution in India. CNN World; 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/31/asia/coronavirus-lockdown-impact-pollution-india-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Foster O. 'Lockdown made me Realise What's Important': Meet the Families Reconnecting Remotely. The Guardian; 2020. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/keep-connected/2020/apr/23/lockdown-made-me-realise-whats-important-meet-the-families-reconnecting-remotely. (Accessed on 23 August 2020) Bilefsky D, Yeginsu C. Of 'Covidivorces' and 'Coronababies': Life During a Lockdown. N. Y. Times; 2020. Available at: https://www.nytimes.com/2020/03/27/world/coronavirus-lockdown-relationships.html [Accessed on 23 August 2020]

Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Budagumpa-1microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the Microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 363 ha in Koppaltaluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south –west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 83 per cent is covered by soils, 13 per cent by rock out crops, four per cent by water bodies, settlements and others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below.  The soils belong to 17 soil series and 21 soil phases (management units) and 6 land use classes.  The length of crop growing period is 150 cm).  About 14per cent of the area is having sandy at the surface, 16 per cent loamy soils and 53 per cent has clayey soils at the surface.  About 44per cent of the area has non-gravelly (200mm/m) in available water capacity.  An area of about 11 per cent has nearly level (0-1%) lands and 73 per cent has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands.  An area of about 39 per cent is slightly eroded (e1) and 44 per cent is moderately eroded (e2) lands.  An area of about 0.75%) in 2 per cent area of the soils.  Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in 29per cent and high (>57 kg/ha) in 54 per cent area of the soils.  Available potassium islow (337 kg/ha) in 39 per cent of the soils.  Available sulphur is low (4.5 ppm) in 48per cent of the area.  Available zinc is deficient (<0.6 ppm) in 81 of the area and sufficient in 3 per cent of the area.  Available manganese and copper are sufficient in the entire area.  The land suitability for 28 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed was assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (class S1) and moderately suitable (class S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price, and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 63(17) 137(37) Pomegranate 62(17) 145(40) Maize 25(7) 174(48) Guava 25(7) 135(37) Bajra 107(30) 110(30) Jackfruit 62(17) 98(27) Redgram 62(17) 130(36) Jamun 13(3) 186(51) Bengal gram 38(11) 165(45) Musambi 100(28) 107(30) Groundnut 12(3) 171(47) Lime 100 (28) 107(30) Sunflower 100(28) 129 (35) Cashew 10(3) 161(44) Cotton 88(24) 112(31) Custard apple 184(51) 77(21) Chilli 107(30) 45 (12) Amla 145(40) 115(32) Tomato 107(30) 45(12) Tamarind 13(3) 90(25) Drumstick 64(18) 156(43) Marigold 25(7) 174(48) Mulberry 64(18) 187(51) Chrysanthemum 25(7) 174(48) Mango 13(3) 51(14) Jasmine 25(7) 127(35) Sapota 62(17) 98(27) Crossandra 25(7) 130(36) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 6identified LUCs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops.  Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested to these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc.,  Soil and water conservation treatment and drainage line treatment palnshave been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required.  As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY  The data indicated that 35 farmers were sampled in Budagumpa-1 micro watershed among them 8 (22.86%) were marginal farmers, 7 (20 %) were small farmers, 7 (20 %) were semi medium farmers, 6 (17.14%) were medium farmers, 2(5.71%) were large farmers and 5 (14.29%) landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey.  The data indicated that there were 157 population households were there in the studied micro watershed. Among them 89 (56.69%) men and 68 (43.31 %) were women. The average family size of landless was 5, marginal, small and semi medium farmers were 7 and medium and large farmers were 6. On an average the family size was 4.  The data indicated that 20 (12.74%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 76 (48.41 %) were in 16-35 years of age, 47 (29.94 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 14 (8.92%) were above 61 years of age.  The results indicated that the Budagumpa-1had 42.04 per cent illiterates, 1.27 per cent functional literates, 22.93 per cent of them had primary school education, 8.92 per cent of them had middle school, 12.74 per cent them had high school education, 5.10 per cent of them had PUC education and 6.37 per cent of them had degree education.  The results indicated that, 77.14 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 8.57 per cent of the household heads were agricultural labour and 14.29 per cent of the household heads were general labour.  The results indicated that agriculture was the major occupation for 40.76 per cent of the household members, 23.57 per cent were agricultural labourers, 11.46 per cent were general labours and 0.64 per cent were in private sector, were in trade and business, housewives and children's and 21.02 per cent of them were students. In case of landless farmers 70.83 per cent of them were general labours and 29.17 per cent of them were students.  In case of marginal farmers 42.86 per cent of them were doing agriculture, 17.86 per cent of them were agriculture labour, 3.57 per cent of them were general labour and 35.71 per cent of them were students. In small farmers 61.29 per cent of them were doing agriculture, 16.13 per cent of them were agriculture labour, 3.23 per cent of them were in private service and 3.23 per cent of them were doing trade& business and housewives. In case of semi medium farmers 50 per cent of them were agriculturist, 34.62 per cent of them were agriculture labour and 11.54 per cent of them were students. In medium farmers 37.84 per cent of them were agriculturist, 35.14 per cent of them were agricultural labour and 21.62 per cent of them were students. Similarly in case of large farmers 54.55 per cent of them were agriculturist and 45.45 per cent of them were agricultural labour. 2  The results showed that 0.64 per cent of them participated in cooperative bank and 99.36 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Landless, marginal, semi medium, medium and large farmers were found to have no participation in any local institutions. Small farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions.  The results indicated that 65.71 per cent of the households possess thatched house, 25.71 per cent of the households possess Katcha house and 8.57 per cent of the households possess Pacca house.  The results showed that, 74.29 per cent of the households possess TV, 48.57 per cent of the households possess mixer/grinder, 17.14 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 31.43 per cent of the households possess motor cycle and 100 per cent of the households possess mobile phones.  The results showed that the average value of television was Rs. 8269, mixer/grinder was Rs. 1676, bicycle was Rs.2166, motor cycle was Rs.29583 and mobile phone was Rs.2303.  The result showed that about 17.14 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 28.57 per cent of them possess plough, 8.57 per cent of the households possess power tiller, 11.43 per cent of the households possess tractor, 17.14 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 91.43 per cent of the households possess weeder, 5.71 43 per cent of the households possess harvester, 2.86 per cent of the households possess thresher and 5.71 per cent of the households possess chaff cutter.  The results showed that the average value of bullock cart was Rs.18333; the average value of plough was Rs. 1250, the average value of power tiller was Rs. 25000, the average value of tractor was Rs. 475000, the average value of sprayer was Rs. 10666, the average value of weeder was Rs. 80, the average value of harvester was Rs.35000, the average value of thresher was Rs. 37000 and the average value of chaff cutter was Rs. 3000.  The results indicated that, 31.43 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 17.14 per cent of the households possess local cow, 5.71 per cent of the households possess buffalo and 2.86 per cent of the households possess sheep.  The data indicated that in case of marginal farmers, 25 per cent of the households possess local cow and 12.50 per cent of the households possess local cow, buffalo and sheep respectively. In case of small farmers, 14.29 per cent of households possess bullock and 28.57 per cent possess local cow. In case of semi medium farmers, 28.57 per cent of the households possess bullock and 14.29 per cent of the households possess local cow and buffalo. 66.67 medium farmers possess bullock and 16.67 farmers possess local cow and 100 per cent of the large farmers possess bullock and 50 per cent of them possess local cow. 3  The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 2, average own labour (women) available was 1.61, average hired labour (men) available was 8.80 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.38.  The data showed that in case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.25, average own labour (women) was also 1.11, average hired labour (men) was 7.67 and average hired labour (women) available was 7. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.71, average own labour (women) was 1.71, average hired labour (men) was 12.14 and average hired labour (women) available was 9.71. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 2, average own labour (women) was 1.43, average hired labour (men) was 10 and average hired labour (women) available was 8.33. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 3.17, average own labour (women) was 2.17, average hired labour (men) was 6.67 and average hired labour (women) available was 5. In case of large farmers average own labour men available was 2.50, average own labour (women) was 2.50, average hired labour (men) was 5 and average hired labour (women) available was 5.  The results indicated that, 88.57 per cent of the household opined equally that the hired labour was adequate.  The results indicated that, households of the Budagumpa-1 micro watershed possess 25.14 ha (43.40%) of dry land and 32.78 ha (56.60 %) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 5.43 ha (91.85%) of dry land 0.48 ha (8.15%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 7.89 ha (89.65 %) of dry land and 0.89 ha (10.14 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 4.05 ha (35.39 %) of dry land and 7.39 ha (64.61%) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 7.77 ha (41.56%) of dry land and 10.93 ha (58.44%) irrigated land. Large farmers possess 13.10 ha (100%) of irrigated land.  The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 345927.24 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 353,684.73. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 552,160.94 for dry land and Rs. 1,660,504.12 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 316,666.67 for dry land Rs. 898,181.80 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 247,000 for dry land and Rs. 541,073.38 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 283,020.83 for dry land and Rs. 384,222.22 for irrigated land. In case of large farmers the average land value was Rs. 137,391.84 for irrigated land.  The results indicated that, there were 14 functioning bore wells in the micro watershed.  The results indicated that, there were 1functioning and 1 defunctioning open wells in the micro watershed. 4  The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 40 per cent of the farmers and open well was source of irrigation for 2.86 per cent.  The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 35.71 meters.  The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers there was 0.96 per cent of irrigated land, in case of small farmers there was 0.89 ha of irrigated land, in case of semi medium farmers there was 9.31 ha of irrigated land, medium farmers were having 11.34 ha of irrigated land and large farmers were having 1.62 ha of irrigated land. On an average there were 24.12 ha of irrigated land.  The results indicated that, farmers have grown groundnut (11.58ha), ladies figure (1.29 ha), maize (26.93 ha), mango (2.43 ha), onion (0.40 ha), paddy (0.85 ha), sorghum (1.21 ha), tomato (0.81 ha) in kharif season. Also grown groundnut (2.43 ha) and maize (0.48 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown groundnut, ladies figure, maize and paddy. Small farmers have grown groundnut, maize, paddy and sorghum. Semi medium farmers have grown groundnut, maize and tomato. Medium farmers have grown groundnut, maize, mango, onion and tomato. Large farmers have grown groundnut, ladies figure and maize.  The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Budagumpa-1 micro watershed was found to be 72.72 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 98.73 per cent, in small farmers it was 90.79, in semi medium farmers it was 90.48, in medium farmers it was 89.13 per cent and in large farmers it was 32.56 per cent.  The results indicated that, 85.71 per cent of the households have bank account and 77.14 per cent of the households have savings. 100 percent of marginal, small and large farmers possess both bank account savings respectively. In case of semi medium farmers, 100 per cent of possess bank account and 85.71 per cent farmer's savings. In Medium farmers, 100 per cent of farmers possess bank account and 66.67 per cent have savings respectively.  The results indicated that, 75 per cent of marginal, 71.43 per cent of small, 28.57 per cent of semi medium, 16.67 per cent of medium farmers and 50 per cent of large farmers have borrowed credit from different sources.  The results indicated that, 6.67 per cent have availed loan in cooperative Bank, 26.67 per cent have availed loan from friends/relatives, 53.33 per cent have availed loan in Grameena bank and 13.33 per cent have availed loan from money lender.  The results indicated that, marginal, small, semi medium and medium have availed Rs.50833.33, Rs. 109000, Rs. 316000 and Rs, 310000 respectively. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 119,466.67.  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for agriculture production.  The results indicated that, 81.82 per cent of the household's barrowed private credit for agriculture production and 18.18 per cent of the household's barrowed private credit for social functions like marriage. 5  Results indicated that 100 per cent of households were unpaid their institutional loan.  Results indicated that 54.55 per cent of the households have partially paid their loan and 45.45 per cent have unpaid their private credit.  The results indicated that 25 per cent of the households were opined that helped to perform timely agricultural operations and 75 per cent of the households were opined that higher rate of interest.  The results indicated that, 9.09 per cent of the households were opined that easy accessibility of credit, 54.55 per cent of the households were opined that loan amount was adequate to fulfill the requirement and 18.18 per cent of the households were opined that helped to perform timely agricultural operations.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 20131.66. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 22249.38. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs. 2117.73. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.11.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 52091.06. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 69130.38. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. 17039.32. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.33.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 79623.59. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 67722.91. The net income from paddy cultivation was Rs. -11900.69. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.85.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 23029.06. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 22625.29. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -403.77. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.98.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for tomato was Rs. 65128.50. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 49400. The net income from tomato cultivation was Rs. -15728.50. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.76.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for mango was Rs. 38242.52. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 24700. The net income from mango cultivation was Rs. -13542.52. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.65.  The results indicated that, 28.57 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 25.71 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was adequate.  The table indicated that, in landless farmers, the average income from wage was Rs. 106000. In marginal farmers the average income from wage was Rs. 28,750 and agriculture was Rs. 81,118.75. In small farmers the average income from business was Rs. 25,000, wage was Rs. 18,571.43, agriculture was Rs. 68,921.43 and dairy farm was Rs. 3,500. In semi medium farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs. 8,571.43, wage was Rs. 9,285.71 and agriculture was Rs. 72,142.86. In medium farmers the average income from wage was Rs. 10,833.33, agriculture was 6 Rs. 67,500, and dairy farm was Rs. 333.33. In case of large farmers the average income from wage was Rs. 10,000, agriculture was Rs. 110,000 and dairy farm was Rs. 1,000.  The results indicated that, in landless farmers, the average expenditure from wage was Rs. 23000, in marginal farmers the average expenditure from wage was Rs.5750 and agriculture was Rs.40875. In case of small farmers the average expenditure from business was Rs. 115,000, wage was Rs. 6,600, agriculture was Rs. 24,571.43 and dairy farm was Rs. 15,000. In case of semi medium farmers the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs.20000, wage was Rs. 1,600 and agriculture was Rs. 29,285.71. In case of medium farmers the average expenditure from wage was Rs. 4,000, agriculture was Rs. 28,000 and dairy farm was Rs. 500. In large farmers the average expenditure from wage was Rs.500, agriculture was Rs.55000 and dairy farm was Rs.500.  The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 34 coconut and 131 mango trees in their field and also planted 2 coconut trees in their back yard.  The results indicated that, households have planted 2 teak, 76 neem and 5 tarmind trees in their field and also planted 1 neem tree in their back yard.  The results indicate that, households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 5,200.14 for land development, Rs. 2,314.43 in irrigation facility, Rs.2714.29 for improved crop production and Rs.971.43 for improved livestock management.  Marginal households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 2500 for land development, Rs. 750 for irrigation facility, Rs.1375 for improved crop production and Rs.875 for improved livestock management. Small farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 2857.14 for land development, Rs. 1142.86 in irrigation facility, Rs.1714.29 for improved crop production and Rs.428.57 for improved livestock management. Semi medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 7515 for land development, Rs. 4715 in irrigation facility, Rs.4428.57 for improved crop production and Rs.1142.86 for improved livestock management. Medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 11666.67 for land development, Rs. 4666.67 for irrigation facility, Rs.5166.67 for improved crop production and Rs.1833.33 for improved livestock management. Large farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 9000 for land development, Rs. 3000 for irrigation facility, Rs.5000 for improved crop production and Rs.2500 for improved livestock management.  The results indicated that, for land development, 2.86 per cent of the farmers were depend on government subsidy, 40 per cent were depend on loan from the bank and 2.86 per cent of the households were depend on soft loan. 2.86 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy; own funds and soft loan for land development for irrigation facility respectively and 28.57 per cent were dependent on loan from the bank for irrigation facility. Similarly for improved crop production, 7 31.43 per cent of the households were dependent on loan from the bank, 8.57 per cent were dependent on their own funds and 2.86 per cent of the households were dependent on soft loan. For improved livestock management 17.14 per cent of the households were dependent on loan from bank, 8.57 per cent were dependent on own funds and 2.86 per cent were dependent on soft loan.  The results indicated that, Bajra, ladies finger, maize, paddy, sorghum and tomato crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Groundnut and mango were sold to the extent of 90.99 per cent and 66.67 per cent respectively. Average price obtained by bajra was Rs.1300/q, groundnut was Rs.3531.82/q, ladies finger was Rs.1250/q, maize was Rs.1145/q, mango was Rs.2000/q, paddy was Rs.1450/q, sorghum was Rs.2100/q and tomato was Rs.1000/q.  The results indicated that, 40 percent of the households have sold their produce to local/village merchant, 42.85 percent of the households sold their produce in regulated markets and 2.85 percent of the households sold their produce in cooperative marketing society.  The results indicated that 17.14 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transport, 57.14 per cent of them have used tractor and 11.43 per cent have used truck as a mode of transport.  The results indicated that, 37.14 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 25 percent of marginal farmers, 28.57 per cent of small farmers, 57.14 per cent of semi medium farmers, 66.67 percent of medium farmers and 50 per cent of the large farmers.  The results indicated that, 82.86 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing including 100 per cent of marginal farmers, small farmers, semi medium farmers and large farmers and 83.33 per cent of the medium farmers respectively.  The results indicated that, 14.29 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding which includes 25 per cent of marginal, 28.57 per cent of small farmers and 14.29 per cent of semi medium farmers.  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households who adopted field bunding opined that bunds required full replacement.  The results indicated that 14.29 per cent of soil conservation structure is constructed by government.  The results indicated that, 97.14 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel.  The results indicated that, piped supply was the source of drinking water for 57.14 per cent, 25.71 per cent of them were using bore well and 14.29 per cents of the households were using lake/tank for drinking water.  The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households.  The results indicated that, 54.29 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 100 per cent of landless, 12.50 per cent of marginal, 100 per cent of small, 14.29 8 per cent of semi medium, 16.67 per cent of medium and 100 per cent of large farmers had sanitary toilet facility.  The results indicated that, 97.14 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card.  The results indicated that, 28.57 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 20 per cent of the landless, 25 percent of the marginal, 14.29 per cent of the small, 42.86 per cent of the semi medium, 33.33 percent of the medium farmers and 50 per cent of the large farmers.  The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits , milk, egg and meat were adequate for 100 per cent, 97.14 per cent, 5.71 per cent, 17.14 per cent, 25.71 per cent, 82.86 per cent, 85.71 per cent and 77.14 per cent respectively.  The results indicated that, oilseed; vegetables, fruits, milk, egg and meat were inadequate for 91.43 per cent, 80 per cent, 68.57 per cent, 11.43 per cent, 11.43 per cent and 17.14 per cent respectively.  The results indicated that milk were market surplus for 2.86 per cent of the households.  The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil and wild animal menace on farm field was experienced by 82.86 per cent of the households, frequent incidence of pest and diseases was experienced by 37.14 per cent of the farmers, inadequacy of irrigation water was experienced by 31.43 per cent of the households, high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals was experienced and high rate of interest on credit was experienced by 40 per cent of the farmers, low price for the agricultural commodities was experienced by 71.43 per cent of the farmers, lack of marketing facilities in the area was experienced 80 per cent of the households, inadequate of extension services experienced by 71.43 per cent of the households, lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market was experienced by 74.29 per cent of the households and less rainfall was experienced by 2.86 per cent of the farmers. ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project

Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Hire Shindhogi microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 526 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south–west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 83 per cent is covered by soils and 17 per cent by habitation and water bodies, settlements and others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below.  The soils belong to 9 soil series and 16 soil phases (management units) and 5 land management units.  The length of crop growing period is 200 mm/m) in available water capacity.  An area of about 18 per cent has nearly level (0-1%) and 65 per cent area has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands.  An area of about 44 per cent has soils that are slightly eroded (e1) and 39 per cent moderately eroded (e2) lands.  An area of about 9.0) in soil reaction.  The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils is non-saline (0.75%) in 32 per cent area of the soils.  Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in entire area of about 83 per cent in the microwatershed.  About 2 per cent of the soils are medium (145-337 kg/ha) and 81 per cent soils are high (>337 kg/ha) in available potassium content.  Available sulphur is high (>320 ppm) in the entire area of the microwatershed.  Available boron is low (0.5 ppm) in about 48 per cent area and 35 per cent are medium (0.5-1.0 ppm).  Available iron is sufficient (>4.5 ppm) in 81 per cent and deficient (0.6 ppm) in about 60 per cent area.  Available manganese and copper are sufficient in all the soils.  The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 70 (13) 283 (54) Sapota 18 (3) - Maize 1 (<1) 351 (67) Pomegranate 18 (3) 335 (64) Bajra 18 (3) 334 (64) Musambi 70 (13) 283 (54) Groundnut 17 (3) 57 (11) Lime 70 (13) 283 (54) Sunflower 70 (13) 283 (54) Amla 18 (3) 391 (74) Red gram 18 (3) 272 (52) Cashew 17 (3) 1 (<1) Bengalgram 52 (10) 301 (57) Jackfruit 18 (3) - Cotton 70 (13) 283 (54) Jamun 18 (3) 272 (52) Chilli 18 (3) - Custard apple 70 (13) 338 (64) Tomato 18 (3) - Tamarind 18 (3) 273 (52) Brinjal - 410 (78) Mulberry 18 (3) 207 (39) Onion - 75 (14) Marigold 18 (3) 334 (64) Bhendi - 410 (78) Chrysanthemum 18 (3) 334 (64) Drumstick 18 (3) 392 (74) Jasmine 18 (3) - Mango 18 (3) - Crossandra 18 (3) 79 (15) Guava 17 (3) 1 (<1)  Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 5 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops that helps in maintaining productivity and ecological balance in the microwatershed.  Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc.  Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required.  As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FEATURES OF THE SURVEY  The results indicated that 38 farmers were sampled in Hire Shindhogi micro watershed among them 7 (18.42 %) were marginal farmers, 10 (26.32%) were small farmers, 11 (28.95 %) were semi medium farmers and 5 (13.16%) were medium farmers. Apart from these 5 (13.16%) landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey.  The data indicated that there were 96 (51.06%) men and 92 (48.94%) were women among the sampled households. The average family size of marginal farmers was 5, small farmer was 5, semi medium farmer was 5, medium farmers were 6 and for landless farmers it was 4.  The data indicated that 43 (22.87%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 73 (38.83%) were in 16-35 years of age, 55 (29.26 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 17 (9.04%) were above 61 years of age.  The results indicated that the Hire Shindhogi had 31.38 per cent illiterates, 1.06 per cent functional literates, 33.51 per cent of them had primary school education, 5.32 per cent of them had middle school education, 13.30 per cent of them had high school education, 7.45 per cent of them had PUC education, 0.53 per cent of them had ITI, 1.60 per cent of them had degree education and 5.32 per cent of them had other education.  The results indicate that, 84.21 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 5.26 per cent of the household heads were agricultural labourers and 2.63 per cent of the household heads were doing private service.  The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 45.21 per cent of the household members, 21.28 per cent were agricultural labourers, 0.53 percent were in government service, 2.13 per cent of them were in private sector, 22.34 per cent of them were students and 0.53 per cent were housewives. In case of landless households 30 per cent were agricultural labourers, 5 per cent were private services and 40 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 50 per cent were agriculturist, 21.88 percent were agricultural labour and 25 per cent were students. In case of small farmers, 54.35 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 17.39 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 45.61 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 19.30 per cent of them were students. In case of medium farmers, 48.48 per cent of the household members were performing agriculture, 18.18 per cent of them were agricultural labour and 21.21 per cent of them were students.  The results showed that 1.06 per cent of them participated in Sthree Shakthi Sangha, 0.53 per cent of them participated in user group and 98.40 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Landless, small and medium farmers were found to have no participation in any local institutions. Marginal and semi medium farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions. 2  The results indicated that 73.68 per cent of the households possess Katcha house, 7.89 per cent of them possess Pucca house and 21.05 per cent of them possess Semi Pacca house. 100 percent of the landless farmers possess Katcha house.  The results showed that 5.26 per cent of the households possess radio, 76.32 per cent of the households possess TV, 7.89 per cent of the households possess DVD, 42.11 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 44.74 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 26.32 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 5.26 per cent of the households possess auto, 2.63 per cent of the households possess car and 78.95 per cent of the households possess mobile phones.  The results showed that the average value of radio was Rs.400, average value of television was Rs.4968, the average value of DVD/VCD Player was Rs.2333, mixer grinder was Rs.2381, Auto was Rs.42500, bicycle Rs.1323, motor cycle was Rs.33150, Car was Rs. 250000 and mobile phone was Rs.1266.  The results showed that about 23.68 per cent of the households possess plough, 28.95 per cent of them possess bullock cart, 2.63 cent of the households possess seed/fertilizer drill, 10.53 cent of the households possess tractor, 23.68 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 36.84 per cent of them possess weeder, 5.26 per cent of them were possess chaff cutter and 2.63 per cent of the households possess JCB/Hitachi.  The results showed that the average value of plough was Rs.1655, the average value of bullock cart was Rs. 21072, the average value of seed/Fertilizer drill Rs. 15000, the average value of tractor Rs. 375000, the average value of sprayer was Rs.2655, the average value of weeder Rs. 69, the average value of chaff cutter Rs.1800, the average value of JCB Rs.1000000 and the average value of duster was Rs. 8000.  The results indicated that, 31.58 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 26.32 per cent of the households possess local cow and 2.63 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow and buffalo respectively.  The data showed that, in case of marginal farmers, 33.33 per cent of the households possess bullock and 50 per cent of the households possess local cow. In case of small farmers, 20 per cent of households possess bullock and local cow and 10 per cent possess buffalo. In case of semi medium farmers, 54.55 per cent of the households possess bullock, 18.18 per cent possess local cow and 9.09 per cent possess buffalo. In medium farmers, 20 per cent of the households possess bullock and 60 per cent possess local cow.  The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 2, average own labour (women) available was 1.64, average hired labour (men) available was 5.03 and average hired labour (women) available was 5.36.  The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.71, average own labour (women) was 1.29, average hired labour (men) was 4.57 and average hired labour (women) available was 5.43. In case of 3 small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.90, average own labour (women) was 1.80, average hired labour (men) was 4.50 and average hired labour (women) available was 4. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 1.82, average own labour (women) was 1.55, average hired labour (men) was 6.27 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.09. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 3, average own labour (women) was 2, average hired labour (men) was 4 and average hired labour (women) available was 4.20.  The results indicated that, 65.79 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was adequate and 21.05 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was inadequate. About 71.43 per cent of the marginal farmers, 80 per cent of small, 63.64 per cent of semi medium and 100 per cent of the medium have opined that the hired labour was adequate and 28.57 per cent marginal farmers, 20 per cent of small farmers and 36.36 per cent of semi medium farmers were opined that hired labour was inadequate.  The results indicated that, 1 person was migrated from micro watershed that belonged to medium farmer category. Total migration in the micro watershed was only 0.53 per cent.  The results indicated that, people have migrated on an average of 390 Kms and average duration was 12 months. I.e. medium farmers have migrated 390 kms and on an average for 12 months.  The results indicated that, job/work was the only reason for migration for all the migrants.  The results indicated that, improved quality of the life and construction of house were the positive consequences of migration.  The results indicated that, households of the Hire Shindhogi micro watershed possess 36.16 ha (64.11%) of dry land and 20.24 ha (35.89%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 4.21 ha (90.43 %) of dry land and 0.45 ha (9.57%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 9.25 ha (84.04%) of dry land and 1.76 ha (15.96 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 15.01 ha (63.53%) of dry land and 8.62 ha (36.47 %) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 7.69 ha (44.93%) of dry land and 9.43 ha (55.07 %) of irrigated land.  The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 343378.10 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 409856.06. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 510625 for dry land and 1122727.25 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 434,356.96 for dry land Rs. 512,211.99 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 246,467.10for dry land and Rs. 406,059.19 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 331500 for dry land and the average land value was Rs. 360,583.94 for irrigated land. 4  The results indicated that, there were 11 functioning and 10 defunctioning bore wells in the micro watershed.  The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 28.95 per cent of the farmers.  The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 31.25 meters.  The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers there was 0. 45 ha of irrigated land, in case of small farmers there was 1.85 ha of irrigated land, semi medium farmers were having 7.81 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers were having 15.62 ha of irrigated land. On an average there were 25.72 ha of irrigated land.  The results indicated that, farmers have grown Bajra (6.89 ha), Banana (0.71 ha), Bengal gram (2.85 ha), Chilly (0.45 ha), Cotton (1.01 ha), Green gram (0.83 ha), Sorghum (1.62 ha), Maize (8.12 ha), Onion (0.93 ha), Red gram (4.45 ha), Sugandaraja (0.40 ha) and Sunflower (9.51 ha) in kharif season and Bajra (0.81 ha), Bengal gram (3.29 ha), Cotton (1.21 ha), Maize (5.09 ha), Sunflower (1.23 ha) and Sorghum (16.28 ha) in Rabi season.  Data showed that, marginal farmers have grown Bengal Gram, chilly, bajra, cotton, Maize and Sorghum. Small farmers have grown Bajra, Green gram, Maize, Red Gram, Sunflower, Sorghum and Bengal Gram. Semi medium farmers have grown Bajra, Banana, Cotton, Bengalgram, Maize, Redgram, Sugandaraja, Sunflower and Sorghum. Medium farmers have grown Bajra, Bengal gram, Sorghum, Maize, onion, Red gram and Sunflower.  The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Hire Shindhogi micro watershed was found to be 76.82 per cent. In case of Marginal farmers it was 87.10 per cent, for small farmers it was 100 per cent, in case of semi medium farmers it was 78.94 per cent and medium farmers had cropping intensity of 61.78 per cent.  The results indicated that, only 10.53 per cent of the households have bank account and savings respectively. Among marginal farmers 28.57 percent of them possess both bank account and savings respectively. Small farmers possess 9.09 per cent of both bank account and savings correspondingly and medium farmers possess 20 of bank account and savings in that order.  The results indicated that 28.57 per cent marginal farmers, 9.09 per cent of semi medium farmers and 20 per cent of medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources.  The results indicated that, 50 per cent of the households have availed loan from Grameena bank and Commercial bank respectively.  The results indicated that marginal farmers have availed Rs. 27500, semi medium farmers have availed Rs. 55000 and medium farmers have availed Rs.100000. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 52500. 5  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for agriculture production from institutional source.  The results indicated that, agriculture production was the main purpose for which semi medium farmers have borrowed loan from private credit.  The results indicated that 100 per cent of the households have unpaid their institutional loan.  Results indicated 50 percent of the households have unpaid their loan and 50 percent of the households have fully paid their private credit.  The results indicated that 25 per cent of the households were opined that they were forced to sell the produce at low price to repay loan in time and 75 per cent of households were not given any opinion on institutional source of credit.  The results indicated that 50 per cent of the households were opined that the rate of interest was high in non-institutional credit and 50 per cent of households were not given any opinion on non-institutional source of credit.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 23881.74. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 22503.93. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -1377.81, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.94.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 30364.35. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 32931.72. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs.6626.43, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.08.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for sorghum was Rs. 18449.10. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 27728.81. The net income from sorghum cultivation was Rs. 9279.71. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.5.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bengalgram was Rs. 29334.18. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 48503.01. The net income from bengalgram cultivation was Rs. 19168.83. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.65.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 32495.55. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 30698.57. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. -1796.98. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.94.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for cotton was Rs. 63323.50. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 50427.06. The net income from cotton cultivation was Rs. -12896.44. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.8. 6  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Onion was Rs. 34570.60. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 34515.28. The net income from Onion cultivation was Rs. 55.32. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.0.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sunflower was Rs. 28043.53. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 73693.85. The net income from Sunflower cultivation was Rs. 45650.32. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.63.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Banana was Rs. 25564.87. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 105858.The net income from Banana cultivation was Rs. 80293.13. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:3.41.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Chilly was Rs. 69680.27. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 75447.27. The net income from Chilly cultivation was Rs. 5767. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.08.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Green gram was Rs. 26706.19. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 72900.97. The net income from Green gram cultivation was Rs. 46194.78. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.73.  The results indicated that, 39.47 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 7.89 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate also the data revealed that 39.47 per cent of the farmers opined that green fodder is adequate and 7.89 per cent of the farmers opined that green fodder is inadequate.  The results indicated that the average income from service/salary was Rs. 8578.95, business Rs. 5157.89, wage Rs. 4368.42, agriculture Rs. 53161.32 and non farm income Rs. 6842.11and dairy farm Rs. 5018.42.  The results indicated that the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs. 2289.47, business Rs. 2631.58, wage Rs. 1552.63, agriculture Rs. 31,815.79 and dairy farm Rs. 1921.05.  The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 53 coconut trees, 20 lemon trees and 1 mango tree in their field and also grown 1 coconut tree in back yard.  The results indicated that, 2.63 per cent of the households are interested in growing horticultural crops which include 14.29 per cent marginal farmers.  The results indicated that, households have planted 90 Neem, 8 Banyan trees and 2 people trees in their field and also grown 27 Neem tree in the backyard.  The results indicated that for 2.63 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy for irrigation facility and 5.26 percent of the households were have their own fund for additional investment. 7  The results indicated that, Bajra, Chilly, Green gram Cotton and Onion were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Banana, Bengal gram, Sorghum, Maize, Red gram and Sunflower were sold to the extent of 72 per cent, 96.30 per cent, 98.36 per cent, 85.30 per cent, 91.67 per cent and 95.19 per cent respectively.  The results indicated that, 65.79 percent of the households have sold their produce to agents/ traders, 34.21 percent of the households sold their produce in local/village merchant, 31.58 percent of the households sold their produce to regulated market and 7.89 percent of the households sold their produce to cooperative marketing society and contract marketing arrangement respectively.  The results indicated that 57.89 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transport, 71.05 per cent have used tractor and 2.63 per cent have used Bus and Truck respectively. 5.26 households have used head load as a mode of transport.  The results indicated that, 5.26 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 14.29 percent of marginal farmers and 9.09 percent of semi medium farmers.  The results indicated that only 5.26 per cent of the households have showed interest in soil testing i.e. 14.29 per cent of marginal farmers and 9.09 per cent of semi medium farmers have showed interest in soil testing.  The results indicated that, 5.26 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding which includes 14.29 per cent of marginal and 9.09 per cent of semi medium farmers. Farm pond was adopted by 2.63 per cent of the households i.e. 9.09 per cent of the semi medium farmers.  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households who adopted farm pond opined that farm ponds are good, 50 per cent opined that field bunds are good and another 50 per cent of the households have opined that field bunds are slightly damaged.  The results indicated that 5.26 per cent of soil conservation structure is constructed by farmers on their own and 2.63 per cent of the soil conservation structures are constructed by the farmer's organization.  The results indicated that, 84.21 percent used fire wood, 10.53 percent of the households used LPG and 2.63 percent of the households used Biogas as a source of fuel.  The results indicated that, piped supply was the major source for drinking water for 50 per cent, 31.58 per cent of households used bore well water and 15.79 per cent of households used bore well water.  The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light for 97.37 per cent of the households in micro watershed.  The results indicated that, 34.21 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 60 per cent of landless, 14.29 per cent of marginal, 50 per cent of small, 18.18 per cent of semi medium and 40 per cent of medium had sanitary toilet facility. 8  The results indicated that, 81.58 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card, 7.89 per cent of the sample households possess APL card and 7.89 per cent of the households have not possessed BPL card.  The results indicated that, 34.21 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 100 per cent of the landless, 28.57 percent of the marginal, 30 per cent of the small, 9.09 per cent of the semi medium and 40 percent of the medium farmers.  The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits, milk, Egg and meat were adequate for 89.47 percent, 39.47 percent, 18.42 percent, 47.37 percent, 42.11 percent, 55.26 percent, 31.58 percent, and 13.16 percent of the households respectively.  The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits, milk, egg and meat were inadequate for 7.89 per cent, 57.89 per cent, 50 per cent, 28.95 per cent, 34.21 per cent, 28.95 per cent, 44.74 per cent and 52.63 per cent of the households respectively.  The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 15.79 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (39.47%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (34.21%), inadequacy of irrigation water (18.42%), high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (36.84%), high rate of interest on credit (47.37%), low price for the agricultural commodities (18.42%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (31.58%), inadequate extension services (5.26%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (60.53%), less rainfall (89.47%) and Source of Agritechnology information(Newspaper/TV/Mobile) (57.89). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project

Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Bisarahalli-2 microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the Microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 531 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south –west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 99 per cent is covered by soil and 1 per cent by water body. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below  The soils belong to 21 soil series and 30 soil phases (management units) and 7 land management units.  The length of crop growing period is 150cm) soils.  About 35 per cent loamy (sandy loam and sandy clay loam) and 64 per cent has clayey (sandy clay and clay) soils at the surface.  About 71 per cent of the area has non-gravelly (200mm/m) in available water capacity.  An area of about 1 per cent has nearly level (0-1%) lands and 98 per cent has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands.  An area of about 19 per cent is slightly eroded (e1) and 80 per cent is moderately eroded (e2) lands.  An area of about 3 per cent is slightly acidic (pH 6.0-6.5), 18 per cent is neutral (pH 6.5-7.3), 32 per cent is slightly alkaline (pH 7.3-7.8), 24 per cent is moderately alkaline (pH 7.8-8.4), 22 per cent is strongly alkaline (pH 8.4-9.0) and 9.00) in reaction.  The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils are non saline (0.75%) in 89 per cent area of the soils.  Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in entire area of the microwatershed.  Available potassium is medium (145-337 kg/ha) in 48 per cent and high (>337 kg/ha) in 51 per cent of the soils.  Available sulphur is medium (10-20 ppm) in 1per cent and high (>20 ppm) in 98 per cent area of the soils.  Available boron is low (4.5 ppm) in the entire area.  Available zinc is deficient (<0.6 ppm) in the entire area of the microwatershed.  Available manganese and copper are sufficient in the entire area.  The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed was assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (class S1) and moderately suitable (class S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price, and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 62(12) 275(52) Sapota 27(5) 93(18) Maize 27(5) 310(59) Pomegranate 27(5) 196(37) Bajra 66(12) 332(63) Musambi 32(6) 191(35) Groundnut 5(1) 358(67) Lime 32(6) 191(35) Sunflower 32(6) 159(30) Amla 66(13) 439(82) Redgram 27(5) 100(19) Cashew - 97(18) Bengal gram 16(3) 321(60) Jackfruit 27(5) 93(18) Cotton 43(8) 293(55) Jamun 27(5) 99(19) Chilli 61(11) 155(30) Custard apple 82(16) 422(79) Tomato 61(11) 155(30) Tamarind 27(5) 28(5) Brinjal 40(7) 339(65) Mulberry 27(5) 315(59) Onion 5(1) 254(48) Marigold 27(5) 310(58) Bhendi 5(1) 375(71) Chrysanthemum 27(5) 310(58) Drumstick 27(5) 271(50) Jasmine 27(5) 207(39) Mango 27(5) - Crossandra 27(5) 253(49) Guava - 119(22) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 7 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops.  Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested to these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc.,  Soil and water conservation and drainage line treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required.  As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY  The results indicated that 35 farmers were sampled in Bisrahalli-2 micro watershed among them 6 (17.14%) were marginal farmers, 12 (34.29 %) were small farmers, 8 (22.86 %) were semi medium farmers, 7 (20%) were medium farmers and 2(5.71%) landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey.  The data indicated that there were 190 population households were there in the studied micro watershed. Among them 97 (51.05%) men and 93 (48.95 %) were women. The average family size of landless was 5, marginal farmer was 4, small farmer was 5, semi medium farmer was 7 and medium farmer was 6. On an average the family size was 5.  The data indicated that 39 (20.53%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 87 (45.79 %) were in 16-35 years of age, 47 (24.74 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 17 (8.95 %) were above 61 years of age.  The results indicated that the Bisrahalli-2 had 28.95 per cent illiterates, 24.74 per cent of them had primary school education, 5.26 per cent of them had middle school, 15.79 per cent them had high school education, 7.37 per cent of them had PUC education, 2.63 per cent of them had ITI education, 3.68 per cent of them had degree education, 1.05 per cent of them had masters education and 10.53 per cent them had others.  The results indicated that, 82.86 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 5.71 per cent of the household heads were housewives and 2.86 per cent of the household heads were in government service and in trade & business respectively.  The results indicated that agriculture was the major occupation for 30 per cent of the household members, 35.26 per cent were agricultural labourers, 2.63 per cent government service and private sector, 0.53 per cent of them were trade and business, 17.37 per cent of them were students, 7.89 per cent of them were children and 2.11 per cent were housewives. In case of landless households 20 per cent were doing agriculture, 40 per cent of them were agricultural labour and 30 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 34.62 per cent were agriculturist, 46.15 percent was in agricultural labour and 15.38 per cent were students. In case of small farmers 33.33 per cent of them were agriculturist, 31.58 percent were in agricultural labour and 19.30 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 30.19 per cent of the family members were agriculturist, 32.08 per cent of them were agricultural labour and 13.21 per cent of them were students. In case of medium farmers 25 per cent of the family members were agriculturist, 36.36 per cent of them were in agricultural labour and 18.18 per cent of them were students.  The results showed that 1.05 per cent of them participated in Sthree Shakthi Sangha, 0.53 per cent of them participated in Raitha Sangha and 98.42 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Landless and medium farmers were found to 2 have no participation in any local institutions. Marginal, small and semi medium farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions.  The results indicated that 65.71 per cent of the households possess Katcha house, 22.86 per cent of the households possess Pucca house and 14.29 per cent of the households possess Semi Pacca house. 100 percent of the landless and marginal farmers possess Katcha house.  The results showed that, 2.86 per cent of the households possess radio, 80 per cent of the households possess TV, 14.29 per cent of the households possess DVD/VCD Player, 40 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 68.57 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 34.29 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 2.86 per cent of the households possess both Auto and tempo, 8.57 per cent of the households possess Car/Four Wheeler and 88.57 per cent of the households possess mobile phones.  The results showed that the average value of radio was Rs.1000, television was Rs. 5123, DVD/VCD Player was Rs. 2200, mixer grinder was Rs.2030, bicycle was Rs.2503, motor cycle was Rs.27642, Auto was Rs. 300000, Tempo was Rs.500000, car was Rs.333333 and mobile phone was Rs.1346.  The results indicated that about 17.14 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 22.86 per cent of them possess plough, 2.86 per cent of the households possess power tiller, 14.29 per cent of the households possess tractor, 11.43 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 2.86 per cent of the households possess sprinkler, 28.57 per cent of the households possess weeder and 2.86 per cent of the households possess chaff cutter.  The results showed that the average value of bullock cart was Rs.21166; the average value of plough was Rs. 2812, the average value of power tiller was Rs. 200000, the average value of tractor was Rs. 460000, the average value of sprayer was Rs. 1825, the average value of sprinkler was Rs. 2000, the average value of weeder was Rs. 90 and the average value of chaff cutter was Rs. 1600.  The results indicated that, 20 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 22.86 per cent of the households possess local cow, 2.86 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow and 8.57 per cent of the households possess sheep.  In case of marginal farmers, 16.67 per cent of the households possess local cow and sheep respectively. In case of small farmers, 8.33 per cent of households possess bullock, 16.67 per cent possess local cow and sheep respectively. In case of semi medium farmers, 50 per cent of the households possess bullock and 37.50 per cent of the households possess local cow and 28.57 medium farmers possess both bullock and local cow respectively and 14.29 per cent of them possess crossbred cow.  The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 2.09, average own labour (women) available was 1.52, average hired labour (men) available was 4.19 and average hired labour (women) available was 3.28. 3  In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.33, average own labour (women) was also 1.67, average hired labour (men) was 3 and average hired labour (women) available was 3.17. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 2, average own labour (women) was 1.42, average hired labour (men) was 4 and average hired labour (women) available was 2.92. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 2.25, average own labour (women) was 1.75, average hired labour (men) was 3.86 and average hired labour (women) available was 3. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 2.71 average own labour (women) was 1.29, average hired labour (men) was 5.86 and average hired labour (women) available was 4.29.  The results indicated that, 45.71 per cent of the household opined equally that the hired labour was adequate and hired labour was inadequate respectively.  The results indicated that, 1 person was migrated from micro-watershed that belonged to small farmer category. Total migration in the micro-watershed was only 0.53 per cent.  The results indicated that, people have migrated on an average of 650 Kms and average duration was 12 months. Small farmers have migrated 650 kms and on an average for 12 months.  The results indicated that, job/work was the only reason for migration for all the migrants.  The results indicate that, Construction of house was the major positive consequences of migration for 100 per cent of the persons who migrated from the micro watershed.  The results indicate that, 100 per cent of the migrated persons opined that there health hazards was the negative consequences of migration.  The results indicated that, households of the Bisrahalli-2 micro watershed possess 48.72 ha (77.13%) of dry land and 14.45 ha (22.87 %) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 3.24 ha (100 %) of dry land. Small farmers possess 14.96 ha (91.35 %) of dry land and 1.42 ha (8.65 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 11.04 ha (70.89 %) of dry land and 4.53 ha (29.11 %) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 19.49 ha (69.63%) of dry land and 8.50 ha (30.37%) irrigated land.  The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 262,613.17 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 404,747.90. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 540,312.50 for dry land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 327,373.55 for dry land Rs. 705,714.29 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 303,428.68 for dry land and Rs. 573,392.85 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 143,634.47 for dry land and Rs. 264,642.86 for irrigated land.  The results indicated that, there were 13 functioning bore wells and 11 defunctioning bore wells in the micro watershed. 4  The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 37.14 per cent of the farmers.  The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 27.01 meters.  The results indicated that, in case of small farmers there was 2.63 ha of irrigated land, in case of semi medium farmers there was 4.57 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers were having 8.91 ha of irrigated land. On an average there were 16.11 ha of irrigated land.  The results indicated that, farmers have grown bajra (4.45 ha), Bengal gram (3.64 ha), cotton (1.21 ha), sorghum (5.26 ha), maize (27.02 ha), red gram (0.61 ha) and sunflower (6.88 ha) in kharif season. Farmers also grown bajra (10.99 ha), Bengal gram (3.64 ha) and maize (3.64 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown maize and bajra. Small farmers have grown bajra, cotton, maize, red gram and sunflower. Semi medium farmers have grown bajra, Bengal gram, sorghum, maize and sunflower. Medium farmers have grown Bengal gram, sorghum, maize and sunflower.  The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Bisrahalli-2 micro watershed was found to be 79.87 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 100 per cent, in small farmers it was 76.35, in semi medium farmers it was 78.31 and in medium farmers it was 80.88 per cent.  The results indicated that, 11.43 per cent of the households have bank account and 8.57 per cent of the households have savings. Among marginal farmers 33.33 percent of them possess bank account and 16.67 per cent of the households have savings. 8.33 per cent of small farmers possess both bank account and savings correspondingly. Medium farmers possess 14.29 per cent of both bank account and savings respectively.  The results indicated that, 16.67 per cent of marginal, 8.33 per cent of small and 14.29 per cent of medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources.  The results indicated that, 66.67 per cent have availed loan in commercial bank and 33.33 per cent have availed loan in cooperative bank.  The results indicated that, marginal, small and medium have availed Rs.162000, Rs. 100000 and Rs. 305000 respectively. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 199000.  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for agriculture production.  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the household's barrowed private credit for household consumption.  Results indicated that 33.33 per cent of the households have repaid their institutional credit partially, 33.33 per cent of them were unpaid their loan and 33.33 per cent of them were fully paid their loan.  Results indicated that 100 per cent of the households have unpaid their private credit. 5  The results indicated that 66.66 per cent of the households were opined that easy accessibility of credit and 33.34 per cent of the households were opined that loan amount was adequate to fulfill the requirement.  The results indicated that, 50 per cent of the households were opined that higher rate of interest and 50 per cent of the households were opined that they were forced to sell the produce at low price to repay loan in time.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 40736.58. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 12830.39. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -27906.19, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.31.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 30806.84. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 24111.70. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs. -6695.14. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.78.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sorghum was Rs. 17401.03. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 24763.72. The net income from Sorghum cultivation was Rs. 7362.69. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.42.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for cotton was Rs. 59633.56. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 46312.50. The net income from cotton cultivation was Rs. -13321.06. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.78.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Bengal gram was Rs. 33952.88. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 39204.59. The net income from Bengal gram cultivation was Rs. 5251.71. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.15.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sunflower was Rs. 44382.42. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 33152.89. The net income from Sunflower cultivation was Rs. -11229.53. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.75.  The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Red gram was Rs. 42805.27. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 37050.00. The net income from Red gram cultivation was Rs. -5755.27. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.87.  The results indicated that, 17.14 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 25.71 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate. Similarly 40 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was adequate and 8.57 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was inadequate.  The results indicated that, in landless farmers, the average income from wage was Rs. 22500. In marginal farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs.4000, business was Rs.8333.33, wage was Rs.5833.33, agriculture was Rs.22916.67 and non farm income was Rs.21166.67. In small farmers the average income from 6 service/salary was Rs.11333.33, business was Rs.7333.33, wage was Rs.2000, agriculture was Rs.49933.33, non farm income was Rs.7750 and dairy farm was Rs.1500. In semi medium farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs.12000, wage was Rs.3750, agriculture was Rs.38750, non farm income was Rs.21875 and dairy farm was Rs.2330. In medium farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs.65714.29, business was Rs.9285.71, agriculture was Rs.169285.71, non farm income was Rs.17571.43 and dairy farm was Rs.5331.43. On an average, the average income from the service/ salary was Rs.20457.14, business was Rs.5800, wage was Rs.3828.57, agriculture was Rs.63762.86, non farm income was Rs.14800 and dairy farm was Rs. 2113.14.  The results indicated that, in landless farmers, the average expenditure from wage was Rs. 30000, in marginal farmers the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs.600, business was Rs.27000, wage was Rs.25000, agriculture was Rs.12833.33 and non farm income was Rs.3000. In case of small farmers the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs.25000, business was Rs.19500, wage was Rs.1333.33, agriculture was Rs.29000 and dairy farm was Rs.4250. In case of semi medium farmers the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs.20000, wage was Rs.1000, agriculture was Rs.23000, non farm income was Rs.2750 and dairy farm was Rs.2333.33.In case of medium farmers the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs.50000, business was Rs. 25000, agriculture was Rs.69500, non farm income was Rs.10000 and dairy farm was Rs.7500.  The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 16 coconut trees in their field and also planted 4 coconut and 2 mango trees in their back yard.  The results indicated that, households have planted 39 Neem, 1 tamarind, 1 acacia and 10 banyan trees in their field and also planted 3 neem and 1 peeple trees in their back yard.  The results indicate that, households have an average investment capacity of Rs.1142.26 for land development and Rs.1428.57 in irrigation facility. Marginal households have an average investment capacity of Rs.329.67 for land development. Small farm households have an average investment capacity Rs.166.75 for land development. Medium households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 5142.86 for land development and Rs. 7142.86 for irrigation facility.  The results indicated that for 14.29 per cent of the households were dependent on own funds for land development and 5.71 per cent of the households were depend on loan from bank for irrigation facility.  The results indicated that, Bajra, Bengal gram, cotton, maize and red gram crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Sorghum and sunflower were sold to the extent of 80.13 per cent and 72.58 per cent respectively. Average price obtained by bajra was Rs.1288.33/q, Bengal gram was Rs.3690/q, cotton was Rs.3750/q, sorghum was 7 Rs.1500/q, maize was Rs.1160.87/q, Red gram was Rs.4500/q and sunflower was Rs.2120/q.  The results indicated that, 51.43 percent of the households have sold their produce to agent/traders, 17.14 percent of the households have sold their produce to local/village merchant, 62.86 percent of the households sold their produce in regulated markets, 28.53 percent of the households sold their produce in cooperative marketing society and 8.57 percent of the households sold their produce in contract marketing arrangement.  The results indicated that 8.57 per cent of the households have used head load as a mode of transport, 25.71 per cent of them have used cart, 120 per cent have used tractor and 14.29 per cent have used truck as a mode of transport.  The results indicated that, 17.14 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 33.33 percent of marginal farmers, 16.67 per cent of small farmers, 12.50 per cent of semi medium farmers and 14.29 percent of medium farmers.  The results indicated that, 22.86 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing including 66.67 per cent of marginal farmers, 16.67 per cent of small farmers, 12.50 per cent of semi medium farmers and 14.29 per cent of medium farmers.  The results indicated that, 17.14 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding which includes 16.67 per cent of marginal, 8.33 per cent of small farmers and 57.14 per cent of medium farmers.  The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households who adopted field bunding opined that bunds are good.  The results indicated that 14.29 per cent of soil conservation structure is constructed by own and 2.86 per cent is constructed by farmers organization.  The results indicated that, 88.57 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel and 11.43 percent of the households used LPG.  The results indicated that, piped supply was the source of drinking water for 28.57 per cent, 48.57 per cent of them were using bore well, 20 per cent of the households were depend on open well and 2.86 per cents of the households were using canal/nala for drinking water.  The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households.  The results indicated that, 60 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 100 per cent of landless, 66.67 per cent of marginal, 75 per cent of small, 62.50 per cent of semi medium and 14.29 per cent of medium had sanitary toilet facility.  The results indicated that, 82.86 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card, 11.43 per cent of the sampled households have possessed APL card and 5.71 per cent of the sampled households have not possessed BPL card. 8  The results indicated that, 48.57 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 100 per cent of the landless, 66.67 percent of the marginal, 41.67 per cent of the small, 50 per cent of the semi medium and 28.57 percent of the medium farmers.  The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits , milk, egg and meat were adequate for 100 per cent, 37.14 per cent, 8.57 per cent, 40 per cent, 40 per cent, 45.71 per cent, 34.29 per cent and 5.71 per cent respectively.  The results indicated that, pulses, oilseed, vegetables, fruits, milk, egg and meat were inadequate for 60 per cent, 48.57 per cent, 8.57 per cent, 17.14 per cent, 34.29 per cent, 51.43 per cent and 45.71 per cent respectively.  The results indicated that oilseed were market surplus for 40 per cent of the households, vegetables were market surplus for 51.43 per cent, fruits were market surplus for 40 per cent and milk was market surplus for 2.86 per cent of the households.  The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 22.86 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field was experienced by 17.14 per cent of the households, frequent incidence of pest and diseases was experienced by 85.71 per cent of the farmers, inadequacy of irrigation water was experienced by 14.29 per cent of the households, high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals was experienced by 40 per cent of the farmers, high rate of interest on credit was experienced by 14.29 per cent of the farmers, low price for the agricultural commodities was experienced by 22.86 per cent of the farmers, lack of marketing facilities in the area was experienced 91.43 per cent of the households, lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market was experienced by less rainfall was experienced by 97.14 per cent of the farmers and source of Agri technology information was experienced by 74.29 per cent of the farmers. ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project

¨The actions taken by the Armed Forces are not a mere overthrow of a government but rather the final closing of a historical cycle and the opening of a new one in which respect for human rights is not only borne out by the rule of law and of international declarations, but is also the result of our profound and Christian belief in the preeminent dignity of man as a fundamental value.¨ (…) ¨It will be the objectives of the Armed Forces to restore the validity of the values of Christian morality, of national tradition and of the dignity to be an Argentinean; (…) a final solution to subversion in order to firmly found a reorganized Argentina on the values of Western and Christian civilization by eradicating, once and for all, the vices which afflict the nation. This immense task will require trust and sacrifice but has only one beneficiary the Argentinean people¨ (1). With these words the military junta addressed the Argentines after taking over the government through a coup d'état the 24th of March 1976. Already in this first official communication it is possible to find the strong messianic discourse where the armed forces were fulfilling their holy mission to protect the Christian-national identity of the country.For the first time in the history of Argentina catholic-nationalism, as a nationalist ideology, had an absolute control of the State and was backed by the entrepreneurship and by important sectors of the middle class.(2) The military junta, leaded by Jorge Rafael Videla, was the perfect embodiment of a permanent alliance between religion and fatherland. The armed forces were compelled, being the institution that gave birth to the nation, to fulfill a decisive role in the "holy mission" to morally regenerate the country. This would have allowed Argentina, and therefore all of the Western-Christian civilization, to not just vanquish communism but, also, all of its roots like liberalism, democracy and agnosticism. The military, alongside the Argentinean Catholic Church and its supporters, were convinced that the final battle of the "third world war" was taking place in Argentina. Generals Ramon Camps and Menéndez would even call the "Argentinean theater of operations" as third world war, where they thought the international subversive movements were playing a pivotal role (3). This extremely eschatological feeling was completely different from other similar Cold War scenarios in other developing countries. In Argentina the "final showdown against international communism" syndrome was exacerbated by this alliance between the sword and the cross that would fight communism in order to make a "healthy" society possible, which would lead the way to the regeneration of the "atheist infected" western world. This expectation was the pillar of messianic spirit that justified the extermination plan.But the Proceso de Reorganización Nacional (National Reorganization Process), as the military junta denominated the period that begun with the coup d'état, was more than an extermination plan; it aimed at a total "restoration" of society. The speech given by Lieutenant Jorge Eduardo Goleri at a book burning gathering in Córdoba in April 1976 clearly shows what the Junta was aiming for: "God's will requires that the military preserves the natural order manifest in the Western and Christian civilization to which Argentina is integral, but the East had organized a massive international conspiracy to subvert that civilization by restructuring society in accordance with the seditious and atheistic doctrine of communism. We are facing the imminent doom of our way of being Christian under the assault of subversion"(4).The Junta regarded itself as the creative agent of historical destiny(5). In their eschatological mindset they were analogous to the Messiah. They saw themselves as the mythological/biblical Hero that defended the most sacred/holy interests and appeared when a series of afflictions required his abilities of salvation. The Hero needed a nemesis in order to act and what better foe than international communism. But the latter was constructed in a Manichean, epical and apocalyptical manner. The myth of the Hero was opposite to the myth of a "Metaphysical Enemy". The former would engage in a Mythological/Holy War against an invisible but encompassing "Evil". Violent acts from left-wing guerrilla groups, which the Junta labeled as terrorism, perfectly ascribed that ontological description. Communism, with its terrorist offspring, was foreign, atheist and ideological. The military, then, had to combat it not just in the streets or countryside; but in the people's minds, and souls, as well. Guerrilla fighters were just the armed side; the roots of communism, meaning of terrorism and anti-Catholicism, were to be found in individuals that had ideas contrary to the Juntas' weltanschauung. They were ideas that opposed the catholic foundations of the nation and the society that it embodied.The Junta's adversary was an essentially ideological foe as General Videla stated to a British journalist: "A terrorist (read communist or atheist) is not just someone with a gun or a bomb, but also someone who spreads ideas which are contrary to Western and Christian civilization" and he continued, "…Subversion is all action that seeks the alteration or the destruction of the people's moral criteria and form of life, with the end of seizing power and imposing a new form based upon a different scale of values"(6). The guerrilla was not the most dangerous enemy; because in military terms it was already defeated before the Junta took power. The nemeses were communism, liberalism and democracy, ideologies that advocated an "Anti-Christian Revolution" that subverted the catholic foundations of the country(7). Accordingly, the subversive was guilty of the most serious crime against the Augustinian concept of "Common Good". In this latter sense, the battle against that invisible, but spiritual, Evil was a conflict inside each one of us. Like Massera said: "…the Third World War is not only fought in battlefields but, more importantly, in the believer's soul" (8). This Holy War mobilized the Junta as a "warrior-savior", as a modern crusader fighting for God and freedom from foreign atheist ideologies. This, in part, self-perceived holy mission strengthened the Junta's self-image as Christ's vicar, as crusading defender of Christianity and its Natural Order from the "pagan agents and antinational beings of the Antichrist"(9). Not surprisingly, the military profession was defined by Monsignor Bonamín as a profession of religiosity. Consequently, it is no wander that before the armed forces toppled Isabel Peron's government, they asked for the Catholic Church benediction the night before the coup(10). The Argentinean Catholic Church was as deeply as it could possibly be involved in this crusade. The Crusade's sanctification by the ChurchAfter Videla and Massera were blessed by the heads of the Argentinean Episcopate the night before the coup, Parana's Archbishop and military Bishop Adolfo Tortolo announced that the Catholic Church would positively cooperate with the new government (11). The Church was actively supporting and legitimizing the imminent armed forces' putsch. This probably did not surprise the future Junta's leaders. In December 1975, just three months before the coup d'état, Tortolo had called for the military to inaugurate a "purification process" and his subordinate Bonamín had stated, during the mass in front of future Junta leader General Viola, that Christ wanted the armed forces to be beyond their function in the future (12). The vicars of Christ on Earth were actually telling the military what were their Lord's orders. This symbiosis between the sword and the cross continued even after the first accusations of human rights violations against the Junta. On October 1976, Tortolo declared that he did not know of any evidence that proved that human rights were being violated or abused. In 1977 he went even further by affirming that the Church thought that the armed forces were acting accordingly to the special demands of the present juncture; meaning that the military was fulfilling its duty (13). The same with Bonamín's declarations regarding the role of the armed forces: "…it was written, it was in God's plan that Argentina did not have to lose its greatness and it was saved by its natural custodian: the army"; "…Providence has given the army the duty to govern, from the Presidency to the intervention in a trade union"; and finally "…the anti-guerrilla fight is a battle for the Republic of Argentina, for its integrity, but also for its altars (…) This fight is a fight in morality's defense, of men's dignity, ultimately a fight in God's defense (…) That is why I ask for the divine protection in this dirty war to which we are committed to." (14)The vast majority of the Argentinean Catholic Church favored and strongly supported the military junta's government and repression. Only four of the eighty-four clerical members of the Argentinean Episcopate publicly denounced the regime's repression (15). However, the Church was not just backing the Junta because it legitimized its sacred duty to defend the fatherland or because it identified itself in the Junta's messianic mission; but because Church also had to deal with its own internal enemies. The Argentinean Catholic Church was, perhaps, the most conservative Latin-American national Church. It was strongly in disagreement with the three most important progressive movements inside the Catholic Church: the Second Vatican Council, the Third World Priesthood Movement and the Latin-American Episcopal Council of Medellin. The Theological Liberation Movement that spread through Latin America during the 60s and 70s was extremely popular among young Argentineans. Several priests identified themselves with the Movement and tried to bring change to the Argentinean Church through their communal and pastoral actions among poor sectors. Additionally, several Montoneros' members were former catholic school's students that had radicalized, in part, because of their experience with the Theological Liberation Movement. The Catholic Church, then, supported, or did not protest too much against, the "internal cleansing" done by the military; like the killing of Father Mujica, Angelleli and four Palotines clerics among other cases (16).Lastly, the Catholic Church was involved in a much sinister way with the Junta's actions. The heads of the Argentinean Church knew about the repressive methods being used by the security and armed forces and chose not to condemn them. They considered them as necessary sacrifices for the Common Good. Nevertheless, several clerics went further by assisting and taking an active part in the implementation of torture and other repressive mechanisms used by the Junta. More than two hundred prelates participated in four different ways: offering confession/absolution to the victims before being executed or thrown into the sea; assisting the torturers by playing the "good cop" role; being themselves the torturers; and, by confessing and spiritually assisting the torturers and other victimizers (17). The priest Christian von Wernich is, maybe, one of the best examples of the fusion between the cross and the sword. Not only he assisted the torturers in their tasks, he even was involved in the kidnapping and torture of several desaparecidos and in the infiltration of exiled groups in New York (18). He, among others like Archbishop Plaza, Fathers Astigueta, Castillo and Perlanda López that also assisted torture sessions, justified the repressive methods, not considering them sins, by legitimizing their, and the military, behavior under the Augustinian and De Vitorian doctrines of "just war". The support of the Catholic Church for the fight against subversion and its blessing was a pivotal element in the implementation of the plan of extermination and its suppressive mechanisms. The repressive methods, chosen by the Junta, were not void themselves of a messianic and divine nature. Divine and Redemptory Violence The three main types of violent acts that reflected the Junta's Messianic crusade, which were an integral part of their repressive methods, were: torture, thevictim's throwing into the sea and the appropriation of the victims' children by families deemed proper by the military. These violent means, chosen by the perpetrators to perpetually annihilate the ideas that were subverting the Argentinean Catholic traditions, were constructed under the discourse of "love" in two different ways: firstly, the kind of love upheld by Thomas Aquinas where the authority could legitimately kill evil-doers when the formers were motivated by charity. The crusading Junta envisaged that the repressive methods it used had a transcendental value. That type of violence was constructive rather than destructive, insofar as it was able to eradicate evil in order to create good (19). Love was considered the reason for an act of violence, for a punishment that redeemed the sinner, disregarding whether the latter survived the penitence. General Ramón Camps, commenting of how the detention centers perfected the victims through torture, said: "It is love that prioritizes and legitimates the actions of soldiers. The use of force to put an end to violence does not imply hate since it is nothing other than the difficult search for the restoration of love. In the war we are fighting, love of social body that we want to protect is what comes first in all of our actions" (20). Massera and Videla also referred to the dictatorship's repression as an "act of love" or "work that began with love"(21). All these statements reflected how the just war's discourse of Christian charity was in their minds by giving love a pivotal place.Secondly, there was another, and more complex, kind of love in the Junta's Christian-inspired crusade, which contrasted with the former metaphysical type and appeared exclusively in the torture tables of the detention centers, and should be labeled as sexual love. The torture sessions were filled of sexual symbolisms and discourse. The eroticism present in the torments was the exteriorization of the torturer's sexual -religiously repressed- desires into the body -the sexual surrogate totem- of the tortured. Consequently, the act of torture symbolized the act of sex(22). Like Jacobo Timerman perfectly put it, the Junta's violence was the emotional and erotic expression of a militarized nation (23).An expression orchestrated by the use of the picana. The latter was the preferred torture instrument used by the torturers for many reasons. Historically, it was first used by the nationalists during Uriburu's dictatorship and it was extremely effective in administering the desired amount of pain. However, symbolically, thepicana represented, better than other torments, the rawest manifestation of the Junta's conception of power related to "love's twofold sense". Considering torture as a Christian act of love, the picana was the necessary instrument to get a confession from the torturer that would eventually get him redemption. But thepicana had to fill a "void space". According to the perpetrators the victims were atheists (then they were not Argentines), which meant that in order to get any kind of absolution they had to, somehow, recognize and accept the Word of Christ. The Word would fill the empty victims; but first the picana would have to fill them with the will to "repent" and "convert". Once the tortured had received several electric shocks, they would receive and recite the Word by being ordered by the torturers to deliver Catholic prayers (24). Through these confessions the Junta's self perceived role of being the vicars of Christ on Earth was realized every time. They had defeated the atheist enemy but, employing Christian charity, they also had won the battle for the subversives' souls. Redemption was offered to anyone, even the irrecoverable cases. Even if their bodies were deprived of life their souls were saved. One of the ways that the ones not redeemed during confession were granted spiritual salvation was by the purifying power of water. By throwing them into the sea alive they were bestowing them a new, or first, "baptism" (25). It was the perpetrators' holy mission to redeem the victims' souls in life or in death. The picana, when considering torture as a sexual act, was also a phallic symbol. The torturer would make use of the picana-phallus to inflict pain and, at the same time, through the victim's screams and spasms satisfy his own repressed sexual desires. The perpetrator would systematically use the picana-phallus in the erogenous parts of the body. The body of the tortured would then transform into the sexual object of the repressor's desires. A sinful object that had to be purified with repent or conversion but only after the torturer's sexual desire had been satisfied (26). Symbols of divine violence can be found in other examples of torture sessions during the Junta's dictatorship. The torturers would yell at the captives, and would also made them say, "Viva Cristo Rey" and would make them thank God for another day by make them recite prayers before sleep. The picana was sometimes referred as "giving holy communion" as well as water-boarding was named "baptism". Among the many names that the torture chambers were given by the perpetrators there were: "the confessionary" and "the altar" (27). The latter clearly reflects the idea of sacrifice embedded in the repressors' minds. Regarding the victims' religious creeds the torturers would make a distinction between the recoverable and irrecoverable cases. Among the former ones there would be victims that had a catholic background because they had gone to catholic schools or because they knew how to recite prayers (28). Nevertheless, being catholic was not synonym of survival. The irrecoverable Catholics would only have their souls saved, but not their lives. Amid the desaparecidos there were an important proportion of Jews. About 1% of the Argentine population was of Jewish origin, but 20% of desaparecidos shared the same religious background (29). The Junta believed in an international communist conspiracy that, like the Nazis before, was leaded by the Jewry. Being Jewish meant being a Bolshevik. Additionally, the Junta's Messianic trope further propelled the kidnapping and execution of the community that, according to them, was responsible for Christ's crucifixion (30). Lastly, the appropriation of the desaparecidos children by the military was, perhaps, the most sinister of the Messianic-inspired repressive acts done by the military., The kidnapped pregnant women that gave birth in captivity, after being tortured regardless of their condition, were deprived of their children. The newborns were appropriated by families that would rise according to Catholic tradition. Motivated by Christian charity and its doctrine, these children would avoid the atheism, Judaism or wrongly conceived Catholicism that their parents would have offered them. These newborns were, according to the Junta, truly "innocent" and deserved to have the chance to live a proper life in genuine catholic families. Concluding RemarksThe Messianic ideology during the dictatorship was present not only in the Junta's ideology, but also in its discourse and repressive methods. Even if not everything that happened during the military regime can be explained through the catholic-nationalist ideology, the latter provides the essential motivation for the government. It is difficult to imagine that the magnitude, and chosen methods, of the repression would have been the same without the Messianic trope. By comparing the level of Argentinean repression to other military regimes of the Southern Cone in the same period, the distinction is remarkable. Not only the repressive mechanisms used by the Argentinean dictatorship were distinct, and more sadist and cruel, than the Chilean, Uruguayan and Brazilian cases, but the amount of Argentina's desaparecidos dwarfs those cases.Additionally, the Argentinean Catholic Church was the only one to completely back the regime and its repressive methods. In Chile, for example, the heads of the Church were divided in supporting Pinochet. Ultimately, the majority of the Church would condemn the Chilean regime. Regarding the political leadership, there are no religious discourses that serve as justification for the regimes in the other Southern Cone's dictatorships. The military juntas of those countries never legitimized their governments or their respective coup d'états in God's will or the salvation of Christian-Western civilization. National security and the fear of communism were their justification. Even if the regimes were ideologically justified, these were never of a religious nature like in the Argentinean case. It is probably the catholic-nationalist ideology, matured in the 30s, augmented by the international communist conspiracy typical of the Cold War that prompted the Junta in Argentina to completely wipeout what they perceived as atheist and foreign elements in society. Without a Messianic military that was ready to fight a crusade in order to restore order to the nation and without the blessing and active support from the Church, the repression would not have had the size and the horror that it had. The armed forces were fighting what they thought was the last crusade of the 20th century against the atheist forces of communism. The "Third World War" was already happening to them. Winning it was more than strategic, it was a holy mission. (1) Excerpts from a radio announcement made by the Junta after taking control of the State. Cited in Loveman, David and Davies, M. Thomas; The Politics of Antipolitics: The Military in Latin America; University of Nebraska Press; Lincoln; 1978; pp. 177. (2) See Novaro, Marcos and Palermo, Vicente; La Dictadura Militar; Paidos; Buenos Aires; 2003. (3) See Clarin, June the 26th 1976. Cited in Novaro, Marcos and Palermo, Vicente; La Dictadura Militar; Paidos; Buenos Aires; 2003; pp. 93. (4) Cited in Frontalini, Daniel and Caiati, Maria C.; El mito de la guerra sucia; CELS; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp. 90. Note how the East is viewed as the geopolitical source of "evil" similar to the Nazis' fear of the East. (5) See Graziano, Frank; Divine Violence. Spectacle, Psychosexuality, & Radical Christianity in the Argentine "Dirty War"; Westview Press; Boulder; 1992; pp. 120.(6) See CONADEP; Nunca Más; Eudeba; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp. 342. (7) See Castro Castillo, Marcial; Fuerzas armadas: Ética y represión; Nuevo Orden; Buenos Aires; 1979; pp.120. (8) Massera, Emilio; El país que queremos; FEPA; Buenos Aires; 1981; pp. 44. This concept of an internal and spiritual struggle is common to all religious fanatic ideologies. For example the original significance of Jihad was that of the soul's struggle against temptation. The concept would later evolve to holy war. (9) As subversives were defined by Ramon Agosti. Cited in Verbitsky, Horacio; La última batalla de la tercera guerra mundial; Legasa; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp.16. (10) La Nación, March the 25th 1976; cited in Mignone, Emilio; Iglesia y Dictadura; Colihue; Buenos Aires; 1986; pp.25. (11) See Mignone, Emilio; Iglesia y Dictadura; Colihue; Buenos Aires; 1986; pp.25. Additionally, Tortolo was Videla's private confessor. (12) Ibid; pp. 25(13) Ibid; pp. 26-28. (14) Ibid; pp. 30-31. (15) See Novaro, Marcos and Palermo, Vicente; La Dictadura Militar; Paidos; Buenos Aires; 2003; pp. 99 (16) Ibid; pp. 97(17) See Mignone, Emilio; Iglesia y Dictadura; Colihue; Buenos Aires; 1986; and CONADEP;Nunca Más; Eudeba; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp. 342-360. (18) See Mignone, Emilio; Iglesia y Dictadura; Colihue; Buenos Aires; 1986pp.179-188. (19) Graziano, Frank; Divine Violence. Spectacle, Psychosexuality, & Radical Christianity in the Argentine "Dirty War"; Westview Press; Boulder; 1992; pp.152(20) See Camps, Ramón; Caso Timerman: punto final; Tribuna Abierta; Buenos Aires; 1982; pp. 21. (21) CONADEP; Nunca Más; Eudeba; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp. 348. Additionaly, it is interesting to notice how Carl Schimitt's political theology theory is translated into the Junta's discourse. In this sense, the Junta's actions would be a Schimittian case of politics not being able to be dettached from religion. This, in turn, would contradict several secularization theories. See, Schimitt, Carl, Political Theology: Four Chapters on the Concept of Sovereignity, Chicago Univertisty Press, Chica, 2006.(22) Interestingly, Saint Augustine described copulation in such a dreadful way that it seemed like an act of torture. See Foucault, Michel; Historia de la Sexualidad: Vol. 1, La voluntada del saber; Siglo XXI; Buenos Aires; 2008; pp. 37. (23) See Timerman Jacobo; Preso sin nombre, celda sin número; De la Flor; Buenos Aires; 2002; pp. 17. (24) See CONADEP; Nunca Más; Eudeba; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp. 347-360; and Graziano, Frank; Divine Violence. Spectacle, Psychosexuality, & Radical Christianity in the Argentine "Dirty War"; Westview Press; Boulder; 1992; pp. 166. (25) It is rather interesting to note that throwing victims alive into the sea or rivers was a common killing method used by other strongly catholic Messianic inspired authoritarian regimes or groups. The falangistas would throw communists, anarchists and socialists (and whoever they thought was not catholic enough) to the rivers during the Spanish Civil War. The Algerian French and later the OAS would throw FLN suspects to the Mediterranean during the Algerian War of Independence. Even in Argentina, during the 1930s, the nationalists were talking about pushing the communists into the sea. A more detailed research should be conducted on this issue. Probably the Spanish Inquisition's torture methods, involving boiled water or a pool where the suspected heretics would drown, clearly influenced all of these cases into using natural sources of water to purify their sacred lands from the nonbelievers. (26) For more on torture as a sexual act and the picana as phallus see Graziano, Frank; Divine Violence. Spectacle, Psychosexuality, & Radical Christianity in the Argentine "Dirty War"; Westview Press; Boulder; 1992; pp. 158-190. (27) CONADEP; Nunca Más; Eudeba; Buenos Aires; 1984; pp. 26-50. (28) Many tortured victims remember how the torturers were clearly surprised to see the formers wearing crosses after making them take out their clothes. In some of these cases the torturers would say to the victims that their life would be saved because they were Christians but had lost their way and it would be the repressors' task to show them the right path. (29) See Novaro, Marcos and Palermo, Vicente; La Dictadura Militar; Paidos; Buenos Aires; 2003; pp. 115. (30) During the trial of torturer known as Jorge "El Tigre" Acosta a witness remembered him saying, after killing a captive while torturing him, that he was happy that he had died because he was going to be freed but he did not want a Jew to walk freely in Argentina; all Jews were guilty because they had killed Christ. See Diario Perfil; "Juicio al Tigre Acosta por el asesinato de Hugo Tarnopolsky"; May the 12th 2007. *Estudiante de Doctorado, New School for Social Research, New YorkMaestría en Estudios Internacionales, Universidad Torcuato Di Tella, Buenos AiresÁrea de Especialización: Procesos de formación del Estado moderno, sociología de la guerra, terrorismo, genocidio, conflictos étnicos, nacionalismos y minorías.E-mail: guere469@newschool.edu

DER VÖLKERKRIEG BAND 8 Der Völkerkrieg (-) Der Völkerkrieg Band 8 (8 / 1917) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Max. ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Die österr.-ung. Monarchie während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres / Die Politik auf dem Balkan bis zum Eintritt Bulgariens in den Krieg. Vom Kriegsbeginn bis Anfang Oktober 1916 / Die Eroberung von Serbien und Montenegro. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916 / Die Erdrosselung Griechenlands und Ausbau der Saloniki-Basis. Von Mitte Oktober 1915 bis Februar 1916 / Serbiens und Montenegros Ende / Bulgarien während des serbisch-bulgarischen Krieges. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916 / Rußland während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres / Der See- und Luftkrieg. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916 / Großbritannien während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Prinz Konrad zu Hohenlohe-Schillingsfürst. K.K. Minister des Innern. (2)Dr. Karl Ritter von Leth. K.K. Kriegsminister. (3)Dr. Alexander Ritter von Spitzmüller. K.K. Handelsminister. ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)Graf Andrassy. Mitglied des ungarischen Abgeordnetenhauses. (2)Paul v. Beöthy. Der Präsident des ungarischen Abgeordnetenhauses. (3)Graf Karolyi. Mitglied des ungarischen Abgeordnetenhauses. (4)Graf Apponyi. Mitglied des ungarischen Abgeordnetenhauses. ( - ) Die österr.-ungar. Monarchie während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seiten 241 bis 264. (1) Die Doppelmonarchie. (1) Die Erlasse über das neue gemeinsame Wappen und die neuen Fahnen. (4) Von der Regierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (4) Personalien. (4) Verwaltungsmaßnahmen. (6) Militärische Maßnahmen. (7) Von den Beziehungen zu den Verbündeten. (8) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor Maximilian Ritter v. Höhn. Direktor des K.u.K. Kriegspressequartiers und Kriegsarchivs. (2)Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef und Erzherzogin Zita bei einem Besuche in Innsbruck. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der Feier des Geburtstages des Kaisers Franz Josef auf dem großen Platz in Triest. Der Zweite von rechts in der vorderen Reihe Statthalter Baron Fries-Skene, daneben Generalmajor Haller. (2)Von der Kaiserhuldigung der Ungarn und Kroaten in Wien. In der Mitter der österreichische Landesverteidigungsminister Baron v. Schönaich, rechts von ihm (der Vierte von links) der Oberbürgermeister Budapest, Dr. Stefan v. Barczy, rechts außen der Stadtpräsident von Budapest, Dr. Brody. ( - ) Von den Beziehungen zu den Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika. (9) Vergeltungsmaßnahmen und Proteste. (10) Die dritte Kriegstagung des ungarischen Reichstags I. Vom 30. November bis 21. Dezember 1915. Der zweite Teil der Tagung am 3. Januar bis 28. Februar 1916 folgt im Kapitel "Die osterreichisch-ungarische Monarchie während des vierten Kriegshalbjahres". Die wirtschaftlichen Maßnahmen sind auf den Seiten 19 und 20 zusammengefaßt. (10) Die Eröffnung und die innere Politik. (10) Die äußere Politik. (12) Von den Beratungen des Magnatenhauses. (14) Oesterreich-Ungarns Wirtschaftsleben im dritten Kriegshalbjahre. (15) [2 Tabellen]: (1)Durchschnittsdividenden in Prozenten: (2)Die Verteuerung der Materialpreise: (16) [2 Tabellen]: (1)Der Arbeitermangel in der Industrie: (2).dagegen stockte die Bautätigkeit außerordentlich. Die folgende Tabelle der "Neuen Freien Presse" gibt in Zahlen ein ungefähres Bild von dem, was eben gesagt wurde: (17) [Tabelle]: Die Banken haben im Jahre 1915 im allgemeinen recht gute Geschäfte gemacht. Es konnten infolgedessen gegenüber dem Vorjahre durchweg höhere Dividenden gezahlt werden: (18) Vom Kaiser Franz Josef. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (21) Kundgebungen und Stiftungen. (21) Die Feier des 86. Geburtstages des Kaisers Franz Josef. Am 18. August 1915. (22) Der Besuch Kaiser Wilhelms bei Kaiser Franz Josef. (23) Empfänge. (24) Personalien. (24) [3 Abb.]: (1)König Ferdinand von Rumänien. (2)Jonel Bratianu. (3)Take Jonesku. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Peter Carp. (2)Alexander Marghiloman. (3)Titu Majorescu. ( - ) Kundgebungen. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (25) Die Neujahrsansprache des Grafen Tisza. (25) Ueber den wirtschaftlichen Anschluß der Monarchie an das Deutsche Reich. (25) Kundgebungen der Völker Oesterreichs. (26) Die Kaiserhuldigung der Ungarn und Kroaten. (27) Die Politik auf dem Balkan bis zum Eintritt Bulgariens in den Krieg. Vom Kriegsbeginn bis Anfang Oktober 1915. ([29]) Die Entente-Mächte und die Balkanstaaten. ([29]) Die Bemühungen um Bulgarien und die Verhandlungen mit Serbien. ([29]) [3 Abb.]: (1)König Konstantin von Griechenland. (2)Demetrios Gunaris. (3)Eleutherios Veniselos. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Alexandros Zaimis. (2)Georgios Theotokis. (3)König Konstantin von Griechenland mit den Prinzen und einigen Generalstabsoffizieren bei einer Beratung. ( - ) [Abb]: Ferdinand I. König (Zar) der Bulgaren. ( - ) Die Bemühungen der Entente-Mächte um Rumänien. (33) Die Bemühungen der Entente-Mächte um Griechenland. (37) [Abb.]: Wasil Radoslawow, der bulgarische Ministerpräsident. ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)General Naidenow der bulgarische Kriegsminister. (2)Generalleutnant Fitschew der frühere bulgarische Kriegsminister. (3)Prinz Boris von Bulgarien. (4)Prinz Kyrill von Bulgarien. ( - ) Deutschland, die Türkei und die neutralen Balkanstaaten. (41) [Karte]: Die neue bulgarisch-türkische Grenze. (43) Bulgariens Entschluß z. bewaffneten Neutralität. (43) Zar Ferdinand. (43) Amtliche Meldungen und ergänzende Mitteilungen. (46) Bulgaren und Russen. (48) Der Eintritt Bulgariens in den Krieg. (49) Sojusnitzi-Rasbojnitzi. (49) [Gedicht]: (49) Das Ultimatum der Entente und die Antwort Bulgariens. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (49) Die Vorbereitungen Bulgariens zum Kriege. (51) Die Kriegserklärungen. (52) Die Gründe für Bulgariens Entscheidung. (53) Die Haltung Rumäniens und Griechenlands. (56) [Abb.]: General Jekow, der Oberkommandierende des bulgarischen Feldheeres. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Jostow, Chef des bulgarischen Generalstabs. (2)General Kliment Bojadjew, Kommandeur der 1. bulgarischen Armee. (3)General Todorow, Kommandeur der 2. bulgarischen Armee. ( - ) Die Ereignisse in Serbien und Montenegro. Von Anfang August bis Anfang Oktober 1915. (58) Die Eroberung von Serbien und Montenegro. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seiten 225 bis 228. ([59]) Zusammenfassende Darstellung. ([59]) Der Aufmarsch, die Landung in Saloniki und der Durchbruch durch die Donau-, Save- und Drina-Stellungen. Von Ende September bis 11. Oktober 1915. ([59]) Der Vormarsch der 1. bulgarischen Armee. Vom 12. bis 28. Oktober 1915. (61) Der Vormarsch der 2. bulgarischen Armee. Vom 15. bis 28. Oktober 1915. (62) [Karte]: Die Entwicklung der Front der Verbündeten in Serbien und Montenegro von Oktober 1915 bis Januar 1916. (63) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Stadt Semlin mit dem Blick auf Belgrad und seine Zitadelle sowie die am Einfluß der Save in die Donau liegende Gr. Kriegsinsel. (2)Serbische Truppen benützen einen eisernen Ponton als Schützengraben. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der große Übergang der verbündeten Truppen über die Save. (2)Serbische Infanterie-Stellungen am Save-Ufer, die von deutschen Truppen gestürmt wurden. ( - ) Die Umklammerung der Serben durch die Heeresgruppe v. Mackensen. Vom 12. Oktober bis Anfang November 1915. (65) Die Schlacht auf dem Amselfeld. Vom 5. bis 28. November 1915. (66) Die Verfolgung der Serben und die Besetzung Südmazedoniens. Vom 29. November bis 8. Dezember 1915. (68) Die Tätigkeit der Orientarmee und die Schlacht von Gjevgjeli - Dojran. Von Mitte November 1915 bis Ende Januar 1916. (69) Die Unternehmungen der Entente gegen die bulgarischen Küsten. (71) Die Eroberung von Montenegro. Von Ende Dezember 1915 bis Ende Januar 1916. (71) Die Vorteile der inneren Linie. (72) [2 Abb.]: (1)In den Trümmern der Zitadelle von Belgrad, Deutsche Soldaten besehen einen 30,5 cm Granatdeckel. (2)Die Trümmer einer von den Verbündeten zerschossenen serbischen Donaubefestigung. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine der Kriegsbrücken der Verbündeten über die Donau. (2)Eine Truppenverladestelle der Verbündeten am ungarischen Donauufer. ( - ) Der Uebergang über Donau, Save und Drina und die Erstürmung von Belgrad. Vom 19. September bis 11. Oktober 1915. (73) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (73) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über den Vormarsch der Armeen Koeveß und v. Gallwitz der Heeresgruppe v. Mackensen vom 6. bis 23. Oktober 1915. (75) Der Donauübergang. Erster Teil eines Berichtes aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 9. November 1915 (Zweiter Teil vgl. S. 101) (76) Die Ueberschreitung der Drina. Am 6. Oktober 1915. (81) Saloniki als Operationsbasis der Entente. (81) Die ersten Landungen der Entente-Truppen. (81) Vom Oberkommando des englisch-französischen Expeditionskorps. (83) Der Vormarsch der 1. und 2. bulgarischen Armee bis zur Vereinigung mit den verbündeten Heeren. Vom 11. bis 28. Oktober 1915. (84) Chronologische Übersicht nach den Meldungen des bulgarischen Großen Generalstabs, der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und des österr.-ung. Generalstabs. (84) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die bulgarische Front in Serbien bis zur Vereinigung mit den Verbündeten. Vom 14. bis 28. Oktober 1915. (85) [2 Abb.]: (1)Straßenbild aus Semendria nach der Eroberung der Stadt durch die Verbündeten. (2)Blick auf die Stadt Semendria an der Donau mit der Zitadelle. Rechts die überschwemmten Donauufer; im Vordergrund erstürmte serbische Stellungen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Durchbruch der Donau oberhalb von Orsova. (2)Straßenbild aus dem brennenden Pozarevac nach der Besetzung durch die Verbündeten. ( - ) Vom Aufmarsch und der Ausrüstung des bulgarischen Heeres. (90) Die Bezwingung der Timoklinie und die Einnahme von Pirot vom 16. bis 28. Oktober 1915. (92) Die Einnahme von Veles und Uesküb und die Schlacht von Valandova. Vom 20. bis 26. Oktober 1915. (95) [2 Abb.]: (1)Sir Bryan T. Mahon. (2)Saloniki mit seiner Zitadelle vom Meere aus gesehen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein französischer Transportdampfer schifft französische Truppen im Hafen von Saloniki aus. (2)Französische Truppen im Hafen von Saloniki nach der Landung. ( - ) Der Vormarsch der Armeen v. Koeveß u. v. Gallwitz bis zur Vereinigung mit der 1. bulgarischen Armee. Vom 12. bis 27. Oktober 1915. (97) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (97) Der Einmarsch nach Serbien hinein. Zweiter Teil des Berichtes aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 9. November 1915 (vgl. den ersten Teil S. 76) (100) [2 Abb.]:(1) Vor der Abfahrt bulgarischer Infanterie-Regimenter ins Aufmarschgebiet. (2)Der Abtransport der ersten serbischen Gefangenen durch bulgarische Truppen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die 4. Batterie des 18. bulgarischen Artillerieregiments beschießt serbische Stellungen vor dem Kloster "Swjeta Perka" vor der Festung Kniazevac. (2)Ein Blick ins Timoktal. ( - ) Die Kämpfe in Altserbien. I. Erster Teil des Berichtes aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 11. Dezember 1915 (vgl. Teil II, S. 114 f.; Teil III, S. 135) (101) Die Eroberung der Macva. (102) Der Vormarsch der Armee v. Koeveß im Belgrader Bergland. (104) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Batterie serbischer Feldartillerie nach der Beschießung und Eroberung durch die Verbündeten. (2)Eine deutsche Proviantkolonne im Moravatal. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Artillerie auf dem Vormarsch in Serbien. (2)Von den Verbündeten gefangen genommene Serben. ( - ) Vom Vormarsch der Armee v. Gallwitz im Moravatal. (106) Der Donau-Uebergang bei Orsova. Am 23. Oktober 1915. (106) Die Vereinigung der deutsch-österreichisch-ungarischen Heere mit der bulgarischen Armee bei Kladovo. Am 26. Oktober 1915. (107) Die Mitteilung des serbischen Generalstabs über seine Operationen vom 6. bis 23. Oktober 1915. (108) Der Vormarsch der vereinten Armeen v. Koeveß, v. Gallwitz, Bojadjew und Todorow bis zur Einnahme von Nisch. Vom 28. Oktober bis 6. November 1915. (110) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung sowie des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (110) Die Kämpfe in Altserbien II. Zweiter Teil des Berichtes aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 11. Dezember 1915 (vgl. Teil I, S. 101, Teil III, S. 135) (114) Die Einnahme von Kragujevac. (116) Die Einnahme von Kraljevo. Vom 4. bis 6. November 1915. (118) Die Einnahme von Nisch. Vom 31. Oktober bis 5. November 1915. (120) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Trainkolonnen auf den überschwemmten Straßen des Moravatales. (2)Eine deutsche Munitionskolonne auf einer serbischen Landstraße. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Landbevölkerung auf der Flucht. (2)Volltreffer eines 21 cm Geschosses in einem serbischen Schützengraben vor Poljna. ( - ) Der Rückzug des serbischen Heeres. Nach den Berichten von Luciano Magrini. (122) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf die Stadt Veles (Köprülü). (2)Blick auf den Marktplatz von Veles (Köprülü). ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf die Stadt Uesküb (Skoplje). (2)Das alte türkische Gefängnis in Uesküb (Skoplje), das Quartier der deutschen Truppen. ( - ) Die Vernichtung des serbischen Heeres. Vom 7. bis 27. November 1915. (127) Chronologische Uebersicht nach d. Meldungen d. deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und der österreichisch-ungarischen und bulgarischen Großen Generalstäbe. (127) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine von den Serben auf ihrem Rückzug zerstörte Brücke über die südliche Morava und eine von deutschen Pionieren erbaute Kriegsbrücke. (2)Erbeutete serbische Geschütze zwischen den Wällen der alten Festungswerke von Nisch. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine steckengebliebene deutsche Proviant- und Munitionskolonne im Ibartal. (2)Österreichisch-ungarische Tragtier-Kolonne im Vormarsch gegen den Limfluß. ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die Einkreisung der serbischen Heeresreste auf dem Amselfeld. (133) Die Kämpfe in Altserbien III. Dritter Teil des Berichtes aus dem heutigen Großen Hauptquartier vom 11. Dezember 1915 (vgl. Teil I, S. 101, Teil II, S. 114) (135) Vom Rückzug der serbischen Armeen. (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bulgarische Truppen auf dem Vormarsch nach Lescovac. (2)Rast bulgarischer Truppen in einer Straße von Lescovac. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutsches Last-Automobil auf der Höhe der Babunapaß-Straße. (2)Eine erbeutete Kolonne der Entente-Truppen wird von bulgarischen Soldaten hinter die Front gebracht. ( - ) Der Vormarsch der Armee b. Koeveß und die Einnahme von Novipazar und Mitrovica. Am 20. und 23. November 1915. (138) Der Vormarsch der Armee v. Gallwitz und die Einnahme von Krusevac. Am 7. November 1915. (139) Der bulgarische Siegeszug und die serbischen Durchbruchsversuche bei Leskovac. (140) Die Einnahme von Pristina. Am 23. November 1915. (143) Die Schlacht an der Cerna und die Eroberung des Babuna-Passes. Vom 4. bis 16. November 1915. (144) Die Verfolgung nach Albanien, bis zur griechischen Grenze und nach Montenegro bis zum Beginn der Offensive gegen Montenegro. Vom 28. November 1915 bis 4. Januar 1916. (146) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung sowie des österreichisch-ungarischen und bulgarischen Generalstabs. (146) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Partie aus dem oberen Moravicatal. (2)Österreichisch-ungarisches Gebirgsgeschütz, das zerlegt auf Tragtieren befördert wird, in Tätigkeit. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf das Umfeld (Kosovo Polje). (2)Straßenbild aus Mitrovica. ( - ) Auf der Flucht nach Albanien. (153) Die Besetzung von Monastir. Am 2. Dezember 1915. (159) [2 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Gefangene. (2)Deutsche Truppen im Biwak. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf Ochrida und den Ochridasee. (2)Eine Straße in Prizren. ( - ) Die Verfolgungskämpfe in Montenegro. Von Ende November bis Ende Dezember 1915. (161) Die Angriffe auf die bulgarischen Küsten. Von Oktober 1915 bis Februar 1916. Chronologische Uebersicht nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (163) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Peter von Serbien und General Putnik in Sänften auf der Flucht. (2)König Peter von Serbien auf der Flucht. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Auf der Flucht von den Verbündeten gefangen genommene Serben werden durch das Ibartal abtransportiert. (2)Auf der Flucht von den Verbündeten gefangen genommene serbische Offiziere werden abtransportiert. ( - ) Von der Tätigkeit der Orientarmee. Von Mitte Oktober 1915 bis Februar 1916. (166) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des bulgarischen Generalstabs. Einzelne französische amtliche Meldungen sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. (166) [2 Abb.]: (1)Infanterietruppen der Verbündeten überschreiten eine Ponton-Brücke über den unteren Vardar. (2)Partie aus der Stadt Doiran. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Griechische Offiziere im Hafen von Saloniki. (2)Beim Ausladen von Truppen und Kriegsmaterial aus einem englischen Transportschiff im Hafen von Saloniki. ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgelände am unteren Vardar. (169) Vom Rückzug der Orientarmee. Vom 2. bis 12. Dezember 1915. Nach französischen, englischen und italienischen Berichten. (172) Die Eroberung Montenegros. (174) Der Einbruch der k.u.k. Truppen aus der Herzegowina. Vom September 1915 bis Januar 1916. Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (174) Die Kämpfe der montenegrinischen Sandschakarmee. Bis Januar 1916. (175) Die Umzingelung und Besetzung Montenegros. Vom 5. bis 31. Januar 1916. (176) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (176) Die Eroberung des Lovcen. Vom 8. bis 10. Januar 1916. (179) Die Erstürmung des Bjelos-Berges. Vom 7. bis 10. Januar 1916. (182) [2 Abb.]: (1)Einzug österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen in Plevlje. (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer Artillerie-Beobachter im Tara-Gebirge. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangene Serben auf der Rast. (2)Ein von den Serben bei Ipek vergrabenes 15 cm Belagerungs-Geschütz wird von österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gehoben. ( - ) Die Verfolgung der Montenegriner und die Einnahme von Cetinje. (185) Die Waffenstreckung Montenegros. (186) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschalleutnant Viktor Weber, Edler von Webenau. (2)Die Bucht von Cattaro; im Hintergrund die Berge Montenegros mit dem Lovcen in der Mitte. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ansicht des Lovcen von der Adria. (2)Die von den Montenegrinern gesprengte Serpentinen-Straße auf den Lovcen wird durch österreichisch-ungarische Pioniere wieder hergestellt. ( - ) Nachrichten über die Ereignisse in Albanien. (189) Die Seekämpfe an den Küsten der Adria. Chronologische Uebersicht nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Gesamtansicht von Cetinje. (2)Ein Zug von Tragtieren der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee auf der Hauptstraße in Cetinje. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangene Russen transportieren verwundete österreichisch-ungarische Soldaten über schwieriges Gelände in den Bergen Montenegros. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Gebirgsartillerie in Stellung in den montenegrinischen Bergen. ( - ) Von den Fürsten u. Heerführern der Verbündeten. (193) Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen, Kundgebungen, Auszeichnungen und Personalien. (193) Besuche an der Front. (195) Kaiser Wilhelm in Nisch, Belgrad, Bazias und Osova. Vom 18. bis 20. Januar 1916. (195) Von den Reisen des Königs von Bulgarien. (198) Der Besuch des Armeeoberkommandanten Erzherzog Friedrich in Belgrad am 21./22. Oktober 1915. (199) Vom Oberbefehl des serbischen Heeres. (199) Ueber die Kampfesweise auf dem Balkan. (200) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Sarkotic. Der kommandierende General in Sarajewo und Landeschef von Bosnien und Herzegowina mit seinem Stabe. (2)Von der Waffenstreckung der montenegrinischen Armee. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Tarabosch bei Skutari mit seinen Festungsanlagen. (2)Ein Straßenbild aus Skutari. ( - ) Von den befreiten österr.-ung. Gefangenen. (202) Die Erdrosselung Griechenlands und der Ausbau der Saloniki-Basis. Von Mitte Oktober 1915 bis Februar 1916. Forsetzung von Seiten 37 bis 41 und 56. ([203]) Von der griechischen Regierung und Kammer. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. ([203]) Die diplomatischen Verhandlungen der Entente mit der griechischen Regierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. ([203]) Die Ereignisse in Saloniki. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (206) Der Ausbau und die Sicherung der Entente-Basis in Saloniki. (206) Personalien. (208) Die Besetzung weiteren griechischen Gebietes. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (208) Die britischen Diplomaten in Griechenland und die Beschwerden König Konstantins. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (210) Serbiens und Montenegros Ende. Von Oktober 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seite 229 bis 240. ([214]) Serbien während seines Zusammenbruchs. ([214]) "Die Gerechtigkeit der Geschichte". ([214]) Von der serbischen Regierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. ([214]) Serbien und seine Verbündeten. ([214]) Verschiedene Maßnahmen. (215) Von der serbischen Kammer. (216) Von der Verwaltung der Mittelmächte in Serbien. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (216) Kundgebung des Oberkommandanten der verbündeten Armeen. (216) Peronalien, Kundgebungen und Maßnahmen der österreichisch-ungarischen Behörden. (216) [2 Abb.]: Dr. Baeff erzählt S.F.M v. Mackensen und General Bojadjew wie die Serben nach Albanien gedränt wurden. (2)Der bulgarische Generalstab, aufgenommen im Felde. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Prinz Boris und General Bojadjew (rechts) im Gespräch mit dem österreichisch-ungarischen Militärattaché Oberleutnant Lara und dem deutschen Militärattaché v. Massow. (2)Generalleutnant v. Winckler, Kommandeur einer Division, mit seinem Stabe. ( - ) Maßnahmen und Personalien der bulgarischen Behörden. (217) Die Eröffnung der Donauwasserstraße und des Eisenbahnweges Berlin - Konstantinopel. (218) Montenegro während seines Zusammenbruchs. (218) Vom König und der Regierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (218) Die Flucht der königlichen Familie. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (219) Von der österreichisch-ungarischen Verwaltung. (220) Das montenegrinische Zwischenspiel. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (221) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kaiser Wilhelm und König Ferdinand nehmen bei der Zusammenkunft in Nisch die Parade eines bulgarischen Kavallerie-Regiments ab. (2)Kaiser Wilhelm im Gespräch mit einem bulgarischen Armeeführer, König Ferdinand und S.F.M. v. Mackensen bei der Zusammenkunft in Nisch auf der Zitadelle. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Armeeoberkommandant Erzherzog Friedrich schreitet bei einem Besuch auf den südöstlichen Kriegsschauplatz die Front österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen ab. (2)Der Armeekommandant General d. Inf. Hermann Köveß von Köveßhaza (rechts) mit seinem Stabe. ( - ) Bulgarien während des serbisch-bulgarischen Krieges. Von Oktober 1915 bis 1. Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Seiten 49 bis 57. ([227]) Die erste Kriegstagung der bulgarischen Sobranje. Der erste Teil der Tagung. Vom 27. Dezember 1915 bis 4. Januar 1916. ([227]) [4 Abb.]: (1)General Kutintschew. Der bulgarische Militärgouverneur in Serbien. (2)Johann Graf Salis-Seewis. Der k.u.k. Militärgouverneur in Serbien. (3)General Ratscho Petrow. Der bulgarische Militärgouverneur in Mazedonien. (4)Bevollmächtigter Minister Tschapraschikow. Kgl. Kommissar zu Nisch. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten auf einem bulgarischen Soldaten-Gräberfeld bei Prilep. (2)Serben in militärpflichtigem Alter werden interniert. ( - ) Von der Regierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (230) Maßnahmen. (230) Auszeichnungen. (231) Von den Beziehungen zu den Verbündeten und Neutralen. (231) Von den Beziehungen zu Deutschland und Oesterreich-Ungarn. (231) Von den Beziehungen zu Amerika, Holland und Griechenland. (232) [3 Abb.]: (1)Skuludis. Der griechische Ministerpräsident. (2)Sir Francis Edm. Hugh Elliot. Der britische Gesandte in Athen. (3)Der Woiwode Radimir Putnik, der Generalissimus der serbischen Armee. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Landung französischer Truppen im Hafen von Korfu. (2)(3)Typen der auf Korfu gelandeten Reste des serbischen Heeres. ( - ) Rußland während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seiten 193 bis 224. ([233]) Das Land ohne Maßstäbe. ([233]) Vom russischen Parlament. (236) Die dritte Kriegstagung der Duma. Vom 1. August bis 16. September 1915. (236) Die Eröffnungssitzungen am 1. und 2. August 1915. (236) Die Verhandlungen, die Parteigruppierung und die Vertagung. (236) Der Kampf um die Wiedereinberufung der Duma. (246) Maßnahmen des Zaren und der Regierung. (247) Personalien. (247) [2 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Dimiter Tontschew. Der bulgarische Finanzminister. (2)König Ferdinand von Bulgarien begibt sich in die Sobranje, um sie persönlich zu eröffnen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Ferdinand von Bulgarien im Gespräch mit dem Herzog von Mecklenburg nach der Landung des ersten Zeppelinluftschiffes in Sofia. (2)Die Königin Eleonore von Bulgarien im Kreise ihrer Pfleglinge in einem Militärhospital in Sofia. ( - ) Kundgebungen des Zaren und der Zarin. (250) Militärische Maßnahmen. (252) [2 Abb.]: (1)Sir George Buchanan. Der britische Botschafter in St. Petersburg. (2)Eine militärische Bittprozession in St. Petersburg. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der in das russische Hauptquartier entsandte französische General Pau mit den russischen und französischen Offizieren seiner Umgebung. (2)Die Ankunft der von General d'Amade (vorn von links der dritte) geführten französischen Militärmission in St. Petersburg. ( - ) Die Maßnahmen für und gegen die Fremdstämmigen. (253) Finanzielle Maßnahmen. (253) Die ökonomische Krisis. (256) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der deutsche Kleine Geschützte Kreuzer "Bremen", der am 17. Dezember 1915 in der östlichen Ostsee durch Torpedobootsangriff zum Sinken gebracht wurde. (2)Der deutsche Kleine Geschützte Kreuzer "Undine", der am 7. November bei einer Patrouillenfahrt südlich der schwedischen Küste von einem englischen Unterseeboot versenkt wurde. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der deutsche Panzerkreuzer "Prinz Adalbert", der am 24. Oktober 1915 bei Libau von einem englischen Unterseeboot versenkt wurde. (2)Das englische Unterseeboot "E 17", das Anfang Januar 1916 auf der Flucht vor deutschen Patrouillenbooten in den Haaksgronden (Holland) auf Grund geriet. ( - ) Von den Beziehungen zu den alliierten und neutralen Staaten. (259) Personalien und Besuche. (259) Eine Erklärung Sasonows. (260) Die russisch-englischen Beziehungen. (260) Die Beziehungen zu Japan und Amerika. (261) Vom Elend der russischen Flüchtlinge. (262) Von den Gerüchten über einen Sonderfrieden. (263) Von der russischen Sozialdemokratie. (264) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schwere Schiffsgeschütze während des Feuerns auf dem deutschen Panzerkreuzer "Moltke". (2)Ausfahrt einer deutschen Patrouillen-Flottille. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Torpedoboot-Halbflottille im Hafen von Wilhelmshaven vor der Ausfahrt. (2)An Bord eines deutschen Torpedobootes. Vorbereitungen zum Anbordnehmen eines aufgefischten Torpedos. ( - ) Der See- und Luftkrieg. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seiten 265 bis 279. ([265]) In der Nordsee. ([265]) Von der englischen Flotte. ([265]) Von der Tätigkeit und den Verlusten der Kriegsflotten. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (266) Die Katastrophe des Hilfskreuzers "India". Am 8. August 1915. (269) Die letzte Fahrt des "Meteor". (270) In der Ostsee. (272) Die russische Ostseeflotte. (272) Von der Tätigkeit und den Verlusten der Kriegsflotten. Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (273) Die Vernichtung des britischen Tauchbootes "E 13". Am 19. August 1915. (276) Der russische "Seesieg" im Rigaischen Meerbusen. Vom 16. bis 21. August 1915. (277) Die Beschießung des schwedischen Unterseebootes "Hvalen" am 21. Oktober 1915. (279) Im Mittelmeer. (280) Die Gefährdung der Zufuhr nach Saloniki durch die U-Boote im Mittelmeer. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (280) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick über das Deck des britischen Linienschiffs (Battleship) "Kind Edward VII." (2)Das englische Linienschiff (Battleship) "King Edward VII.", das am 10. Januar 1916 an der schottischen Küste auf eine Mine geriet und sank. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Admiral Sir Percy M. Scott. Der Kommandant der Fliegerabwehr-Artillerie zur Verteidigung Englands gegen Luftangriffe. (2)Ein deutsches Wasserflugzeug wird bei Kiel eingebracht und zu diesem Zweck vor dem Herausziehen aus dem Wasser mit Rädern versehen. ( - ) Weitere Verluste der Kriegsflotten. (282) Von den englischen Lazarettschiffen im Mittelmeer. (283) Der Kreuzerkrieg der Unterseeboote. Personalien. (283) Die deutschen Luftschiffangriffe auf England. Von August 1915 bis Ende Januar 1916. (284) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (284) Die Angriffe der deutschen Luftflotte auf England am 9./10. am 12./13 und am 17./18. August 1915. (286) Der deutsche Luftschiffangriff auf London vom 8./9. September 1915. (288) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von den deutschen Luftangriffen auf England. Die Einschlagsstelle einer von einem Zeppelin-Luftschiff abgeworfenen Bombe. (2)Zerstörungen, die in einem Stadtteil Londons durch einen deutschen Luftangriff hervorgerufen wurden. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf den Hafen von Dover, der in der Nach vom 22. auf den 23. Januar 1916 von deutschen Fliegern bombardiert wurde. (2)Die Mannschaften zweier deutscher Flugzeuge, die Dover mit Bomben belegten. ( - ) Der deutsche Luftschiffangriff auf London am 13./14. Oktober 1915. (291) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Georg V. von England mit seinem Stabe auf dem Wege zu einer Truppenbesichtigung. (2)König Georg V. von England verläßt die Westminster-Abtei nach einem Gedächtnis-Gottesdienst für die bei Gallipoli Gefallenen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Königin Viktoria von England mit Prinz Albert und Prinzessin Mary besichtigen englische Kavallerie auf dem Uebungsplatze Aldershot. (2)Königin Alexandra von England wird beim Verlassen von Marlborough-Haus von englischen verwundeten Soldaten begrüßt. ( - ) Großbritannien während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seiten 301 bis 336. ([294]) Vom Parlament und der Regierung. ([294]) Bis zum Wiederzusammentritt des Parlaments. Von Anfang August bis 14. September 1915. ([294]) Während der Tagung des Parlaments vom 14. bis 30. September 1913. (295) Der Kampf um die Wehrpflicht. (295) [2 Abb.]: (1)Lord Shelmsford. Vizekönig und Generalgouverneur von Indien. (2)Der englische Munitionsminister Lloyd George hält eine Ansprache. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der König und die Königin von England mit ihrer Begleitung wohnen beim Besuch eines Lazaretts den Vorkampfübungen verwundeter Soldaten bei. (2)Die Parade neu angeworbener schottischer Hochländer vor ihrer Einschiffung nach Frankreich. ( - ) Aus den Verhandlungen des Unterhauses. (297) Aus den Verhandlungen des Oberhauses. (298) Während der Tagung des Parlaments vom 13. Oktober bis 11. November 1915. (299) Der Kampf um die Wehrpflicht. (299) Der Rücktritt von Sir Edward Carson. (301) Kundgebungen über die politische Lage im Unterhause. (301) Oberhaus und Unterhaus gegen die Regierung. (306) Der Rücktritt von Lord Churchill. (309) Während der Tagung des Parlaments vom 11. November bis 23. Dezember 1915. (311) Der Kampf um die Einführung der allgemeinen Wehrpflicht. (311) Aus den sonstigen Parlamentsverhandlungen. (312) Während der Tagung des Parlaments vom 4. bis 27. Januar 1916. (313) Der Rücktritt von Sir John Simon. (313) Das Wehrpflichtgesetz und seine Annahme. (313) Die Parlamentsvertagung. (315) Personalien. (315) Die finanziellen Maßnahmen. (315) Die handelspolitischen und wirtschaftlichen Verhältnisse. (318) [Tabelle]: Lebensmittel- und Rohmaterialienpreise. (320) [3 Abb.]: (1)Lord Northcliffe. (2)Lord Derby. (3)Die englische Landbevölkerung stellte in ihren Fenstern Karten mit den Namen der Familienmitglieder auf, die am Kriege teilnahmen, um zu zeigen, daß keine Drückeberger vorhanden sind. Der Besitzer dieses Hauses, von dem das obenstehende Fenster abgebildet ist, hatte sechs Söhne in Frankreich. ( - ) [4 Abb.]: Englische Werbeplakate zum Eintritt in das Heer. ( - ) Von der Tätigkeit des Munitionsministeriums. (322) Gegen die Angehörigen feindlicher Staaten. (324) Die Beziehungen zu den verbündeten Staaten. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (324) Der militärische und wirtschaftliche Zusammenschluß der Entente. (324) [2 Abb.]: (1)Miß Lorraine, eine bekannte englische Schauspielerin ist in London für die Rekruten-Anwerbung tätig. (2)Auf dem Rekruten-Büro des Rathauses in Fulham bei London wird vom Vorstand (in Uniform) und einem Leutnant ein Gesuch um Zurückstellung vom Heeresdienst geprüft. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Frauenhilfe im großen Fourage-Reservedepot in Richmond. (2)Aus einer Unterrichtsstunde über Maschinenbau für Frauen und Männder in einer technischen Schule Londons. ( - ) Von König Georg von England. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (325) Aus den englischen Kolonien. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (325) Meldungen aus Kanada. (325) Meldungen aus Australien. (326) Meldungen aus Indien. (326) Meldungen aus Südafrika. (328) Englands Blutverluste bis Januar 1916. (328) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Entente-Kriegsrat im französischen Hauptquartier am 12. und 13. März 1916. Von links nach rechts: General de Castelnau, Sir Douglas Haig, General Wielemans, General Gilinsky, General Joffre, General Porro, Oberst Peschitsch. (2)Von der militärisch-politischen Entente-Konferenz in Paris vom 27. bis 29. März 1916. Von links nach rechts: Gilinsky, Tittoni, Cadorna, Bourgeois, Salandra, Briand, Broqueville, Pasitsch, Asquith. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Cadorna im Gespräch mit General Joffre bei seinem Besuch im französischen Hauptquartier am 21. März 1916. (2)Die Ankunft russischer Truppen in Frankreich. ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Der Zusammenschluß der Entente während des vierten Kriegshalbjahres / Der Krieg zu Lande im vierten Kriegshalbjahr / Die Ereignisse an der Westfront im vierten Kriegshalbjahr. ( - ) Der Zusammenschluß der Entente während d. vierten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Februar bis August 1916. Fortsetzung von X, S. 313 bis 315, XI, S. 205 bis 207 und XIII, S. 324. ([1]) Gründe und Aussichten der militärischen und wirtschaftlichen Entente-Konferenzen. ([1]) Militärische und diplomatische Besuche. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (3) Die interparlamentarischen Besuche. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (7) [Abb.]: Die Sitzung der politisch-militärischen Entente-Konferenz im Ministerium des Äußeren am Quai d'Orsay zu Paris vom 28. März 1916. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Ankunft des englischen Ministerpräsidenten Asquith in Rom am 31. März 1916. Von links nach rechts: Martini, Asquith, Sonnino, Salandra. (2)Vom Besuch des englischen Ministerpräsidenten Asquith in Vatikan am 1. April 1916. In der Mitte: Sir Vincent Howard, der britische Gesandte beim Heiligen Stuhl, und Asquith. ( - ) Die militärischen Konferenzen. (12) Der Entente-Kriegsrat in Paris. Am 12. und 13. März 1916. (12) Die politisch-militärische Entente-Konferenz in Paris vom 27. bis 29. März 1916. (13) Der Kriegsrat in London am 11. Juni 1916. (15) Die wirtschaftlichen Konferenzen. (16) Die interparlamentarische Handelskonferenz in Paris. Vom 27. bis 29. April 1916. (16) Die Wirtschaftskonferenz zu Paris. Vom 14. bis 17. Juni 1916. (19) Die Wirtschaftskonferenz zu Paris. Vom 14. bis 17. Juni 1916. (19) Die Finanzkonferenzen der Entente in Paris und London. Anfang und Mitte Juli 1916. (21) Der Truppen-Austausch. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (22) Russische Truppen in Frankreich. (22) Russische Truppen in England. (23) Britische Truppen in Frankreich. (23) Britische Truppen in Rußland. (24) [2 Abb.]: (1)Transport eines französischen Verwundeten in ein Feldlazarett des Kampfgebiets. (2)Offiziere der Entente-Armeen beim Frühstück in einem französischen Schützengraben an der Westfront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Offiziersunterstand in den Vogesen, etwa 600 m vor dem Feinde. (2)Deutsche Infanterie mit Stahlhelmen. ( - ) Der Krieg zu Lande im vierten Kriegshalbjahr. Von Februar bis August 1916. ([25]) Die Frühjahrsvorbereitungen der Entente. ([25]) Die Kämpfe zu Lande im Monat März 1916. (26) Die Kämpfe zu Lande im Monat April 1916. Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 13. Mai 1916. (30) [2 Abb.]: (1)Offiziersunterstände im Schützengraben eines bayerischen Infanterie-Regiments an der Westfront. (2)Küchenbau in einem deutschen Lager an der Westfront, gekennzeichnet durch Pfanne und Kochlöffel am Giebel. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick in das Ruhequartier einer Reserve-Kompanie hinter der Westfront. (2)Blick in einen in die Erde gegrabenen Offiziersunterstand an der Westfront. ( - ) Die Kämpfe zu Lande im Mai und Juni 1916. Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 6. Juli 1916. (34) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische schwere Artillerie in Stellung in der Champagne gedeckt gegen Fliegersicht. (2)Französische Artilleristen bei der Bereitstellung von Munition hinter der Westfront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine deutsche Sanitätskompanie mit Sanitätshunden auf dem Marsch in der Champagne. (2)Französische Sanitätsunterstände in der Champagne. ( - ) Die Kämpfe zu Lande im Monat Juli 1916. (38) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Unterstände in Kalkhöhlen in der Champagne. (2)Eine Höhle hinter der deutschen Westfront wird zur Aufbewahrung von Sprengstoffen ausgebaut. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Truppen beim Bau einer Straße zu Kriegstransporten auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (2)Deutsche Pioniere beim Brückenbau hinter der Westfront. ( - ) Siegesglaube. Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 13. Juli 1916. (44) Die Ereignisse an der Westfront im vierten Kriegshalbjahr. Vom Februar bis August 1916. Fortsetzung von Band X, Seiten 1 bis 252. ([46]) Die Vorgeschichte der Schlacht vor Verdun und die Bedeutung der Festung. Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 24. Oktober 1916. ([46]) Die Schlacht vor Verdun und die übrigen Kämpfe an der Westfront bis zur Sommeschlacht. Erster Teil. Vom 21. Februar bis 21. Mai 1916. (48) Chronolog. Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung. (48) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein fünf Meter tiefer sogenannter "Granatstollen" an der deutschen Westfront. (2)Die Kaiser-Wilhelm Barrikade an der deutschen Westfront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine deutsche Feldbäckerei hinter der Westfront. Das Wasser wird vom Wasserwagen in Bottiche gebracht, dann in Blechgefäßen heiß gemacht und zum Bereiten des Sauerteigs benutzt. (2)Deutsche Soldaten bei der Herstellung von Weidengeflechten hinter der Westfront in der Champagne. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Fernsprechzelle im Walde an der deutschen Westfront. (2)Von deutschen Pionieren erbauter Pferdestall an der Westfront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bayrische Truppen beim Schuhplatteln in einem Vogesendorf. (2)Pferde-Unterstände deutscher Kavallerie an der Front zwischen Maas und Mosel. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Marktplatz des durch die Beschießung völlig zerstörten Ortes Lombartzyde. (2)Einer der vordersten deutschen Schützengräben bei Bamburghoek und Lombartzyde mit Entwässerungsanlage. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Zug deutscher Maschinengewehre in Feuerstellung an der flandrischen Küste. (2)Eine deutsche Matrosen-Abteilung mit erbeuteten belgischen Hundegespannen. ( - ) [Karte]: Die Entwicklung der deutschen Front während der Schlacht vor Verdun, links der Maas. (70) [Karte]: Die Entwicklung der deutschen Front während der Schlacht vor Verdun, rechts der Maas. (71) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine 450 Meter lange deutsche Kriegsbrücke bei Eterpigny (Nordfrankreich). (2)Französische Gefangene auf dem Durchmarsch durch das verschneite Laon. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangene Franzosen und Nordafrikaner werden von deutschen Truppen durch ein französisches Dorf abtransportiert. (2)Eine französische Straßenbarrikade in einem Dorfe der Champagne. ( - ) Zusammenfassende Darstellung der Schlacht vor Verdun. Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 26. u. 27. Okt. 1916. (Den einleitenden Bericht vom 24. Oktober vgl. S 46 und 47.) (87) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einem zerschossenen Dorfe in den Vogesen. (2)Abgelöste deutsche Truppen gehen in Reserve. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Feldgottesdienst in den Vogesen. (2)Eine Drahtseilbahn zur Beförderung von Lasten nach der Front in den Vogesen. ( - ) Der Kampf um den Haumontwald und die Erstürmung des Dorfes Haumont. Am 21. und 22. Februar 1916. (91) Die Erstürmung des Caureswaldes. Am 21. und 22. Februar 1916. (93) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der französische Oberstleutnant Driant, der am 22. Februar 1916 beim Rückzug aus dem Caures-Walde fiel. (2)Eine verlassene französische Stellung im Haumont-Walde südwestlich von Flabas. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aufräumungsarbeiten in einem Graben vor dem Dorfe Beaumont. (2)Eine französische Maschinengewehr-Abteilung in Tätigkeit. ( - ) Der Sturm auf Beaumont und Louvemont. Vom 23. bis 25. Februar 1916. (97) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Soldaten beim Mittagessen auf der Straße einer französischen Ortschaft. (2)Eine französische Luftschiff-Abwehrkanone auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein französischer Automobilzug zieht durch ein Dorf vor Verdun. (2)Beschießung eines französischen Transportzuges durch ein deutsches Flugzeug. ( - ) Die Erstürmung des Forts und des Dorfes Douaumont. Am 25. Februar und 2. März 1916. (101) [3 Abb.]: (1)General d. Inf. von Guretzky-Cornitz. (2)Hauptmann a.D. Haupt. (3)Oberleutnant Brandis. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Feldgottesdienst hinter der Westfront. - Der deutsche Kronprinz salutiert die Fahnen. (2)Eine deutsche Fahnenkompanie bei einem Feldgottesdienst hinter der Westfront. ( - ) Der Vormarsch gegen Ornes und seine Erstürmung. Vom 21. bis 24. Februar 1916. (105) Die Erstürmung von Dorf und Werk Bezonvaux sowie vom Werk (ouvrage) von Hardaumont. Am 25. und 26. Februar 1916. (110) Der Vormarsch gegen Vaux und die erste Erstürmung des Forts. Vom 25. Februar bis 8. März 1916. (111) Der Vormarsch in der Woëvre-Ebene und die Erstürmung von Fresnes. Vom 25. Februar bis 6. März 1916. (114) Stunden der Angst. (119) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine verlassene Stellung an der Straße nach Etain. (2)Eigenartige Hütten französischer Truppen aus Paris im Walde von Hermésville in der Woëvre. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: Gesprengtes französisches Geschütz im Walde von Hermésville in der Woëvre. (2)Französische Gefangene aus den Kämpfen rechts der Maas werden abtransportiert. ( - ) Die Erstürmung von Forges und die Besetzung des Rabenwaldes. Vom 6. bis 11. März 1916. (124) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Dorfstraße von Forges. (2)Die ehemaligen deutschen Stellungen beim Forgeswald. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Rabenwald, nordöstlich der Höhe "Toter Mann". (2)Von der Höhe "Toter Mann" (Mort homme). ( - ) Die Erstürmung des "Toten Mannes". Am 14. März 1916. (128) Die Erstürmung des Waldes von Malancourt-Avocourt. Vom 20. bis 29. März 1916. (129) Die Erstürmung der Dörfer Malancourt und Haucourt. Am 30. März und 5. April 1916. (132) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein abgeschossenes französisches Flugzeug vor Verdun. (2)Die Südkuppe des "Toten Mannes" vor dem deutschen Sturm. Im Hintergrund das Dorf Chattancourt. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Auf den Trümmern des Dorfes Haucourt. (2)Eine Ortschaft vor Verdun nach der Besetzung durch die Deutschen. ( - ) Die Erstürmung des Termitenhügels. Am 7. April 1916. (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf das Dorf Béthincourt vom Forgesbach aus nach der Erstürmung. (2)Eine zerschossene französische Stellung vor Béthincourt nach der Erstürmung. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Franzosen, ein Offizier und neunzehn Mann, die bei einem deutschen Vorstoß vor Verdun gefangen genommen wurden. (2)Ein mit Regenwasser gefülltes Granatloch auf der Höhe 304, dem deutsche Soldaten Wasser entnehmen. ( - ) Die Einnahme von Béthincourt. Am 9. April 1916. (138) Die Erstürmung der Höhe 304 am 7. und 8. Mai 1916. (143) Die Vollendung der Eroberung des "Toten Mannes". Ende Mai 1916. (149) [2 Karten]: Das französiche geographische Manöver am "Toten Mann". (1)Pause der französischen Beutekarte 1:20 000 vom 29. März 1916. (2)Pause der französischen Beutekarte 1:20 000 vom 18. April 1916. (149) Aus den Kämpfen rechts der Maas im April und Mai 1916. (150) Das Ringen um den Cailettewald. Nach der französischen halbamtlichen Darstellung ("Havas" 3. V. 16). (150) Die Erstürmung der Höhe von Thiaumont. (151) In Verdun während der Räumung und Beschießung. (152) Die Räumung der Festung. (152) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Joffre und General Pétain in Verdun. (2)Ein Straßenbild aus dem bombardierten Verdun. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Partie aus Verdun nach der Beschießung. (2)Flüchtlinge aus Verdun auf der Rast in Bar-le-Duc. ( - ) In Verdun während der Belagerung. (156) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Nivelle. (2)General Pétain in seinem Arbeitsraum in einem Eisenbahnwagen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Auszeichnung französischer Truppen an der Front vor Verdun. (2)Trinkwasserfässer in einem französischen Verbindungsgraben vor Verdun. ( - ) Der Wechsel im französischen Kommando vor Verdun. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (158) Entente-Kundgebungen. (159) Französische Armeebefehle. (159) Depeschen- und Briefwechsel zwischen den Generalen Joffre, Alexejew, Botha und Haig. (160) [Karte]: KARTE des TÜRKISCHEN KRIEGSSCHAUPLATZES. ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

DER VÖLKERKRIEG BAND 4 Der Völkerkrieg (-) Der Völkerkrieg Band 4 (4 / 1916) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Franz Ferdinand von Österreich-Este und Gemahlin ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Der Seekrieg bis zur Torpedierung der Lusitania / Die neutralen Nordstaaten bis zur Versenkung der Lusitania ( - ) Die deutschen Ueberseekreuzer (257) Der Untergang des Kreuzers "Dresden" 16. März 1915. (257) [2 Abb.]: (1)S. M. kleiner Kreuzer "Dresden" (2)Eine weittragende 6 inch-Schnellfeuerkanone auf einem englischen Monitor ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Korvettenkapitän Max Thierichens der Kommandant des Hilfskreuzers "Prinz Eitel Friedrich" (2)Der deutsche Hilfskreuzer "Prinz Eitel Friedrich" nach seiner Internierung im Hafen von Newport News ( - ) Der Hilfskreuzer "Prinz Eitel Friedrich" 10. März 1915. (263) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kapitänleutnant Paul Thierfelder Kommandant des Hilfskreuzers "Kronprinz Wilhelm" (2)Der deutsche Hilfskreuzer "Kronprinz Wilhelm" vor dem Kriege ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Ankunft des türkischen Torpedoboots mit der "Emden-Mannschaft" in Konstantinopel (2)Generalfeldmarschall Freiherr von der Goltz Pascha erscheint zum Empfang der "Emden-Mannschaft" in Konstantinopel ( - ) Der Hilfskreuzer "Kronprinz Wilhelm" 11. April 1915. (267) Die Heimkehr des Landungskorps der "Emden" (269) Von den Leistungen der deutschen Auslandskreuzer (272) [Tabelle]: Danach wurden vernichtet von der: (272) Die neutralen Nordstaaten und Amerika bis zur Versenkung der Lusitania. Von Kriegsbeginn bis Mitte Mai 1915. ([273]) Die Niederlande ([273]) Die Stimmung in Holland ([273]) Maßnahmen und Kundgebungen der Regierung (274) Personalien (276) Die holländische Sozialdemokratie (276) Die belgischen Flüchtlinge (277) Die Niederlande und der Handelskrieg (277) Die Entwicklung der wirtschaftlichen Verhältnisse Hollands (280) [Abb.]: Wilhemine, die Königin der Niederlande ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Holländischer Militärposten auf einer Brücke (2)General Snyders, der Kommandant der niederländischen Armee ( - ) Schiffsverluste (282) Luxemburg 11. November 1914. (284) [2 Abb.]: (1)Königin Wilhelmina von Holland bei einer Besichtigung im Gespräch mit einem Funkentelegraphisten (2)Der niederländische Kriegsminister (links) besichtigt die holländischen Internierungslager in Harderwijk ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Transport holländischer Geschütze in Amsterdam (2)Aus einem holländischen Militärlager ( - ) Dänemark, Schweden und Norwegen (285) Die Stimmung in den skandinavischen Ländern (285) Dänemark (287) Maßnahmen der Regierung (287) Vom König. Die Wirkungen des Handelskriegs. Die internationale sozialdemokratische Friedenskonferenz. (288) Schweden (289) Maßnahmen der Regierung und Kundgebungen (289) Personalien (290) Schwedens wirtschaftliche Verhältnisse und der Weltkrieg (290) Norwegen (292) Kundgebungen und Maßnahmen der Regierung (292) Personalien (294) Norwegens wirtschaftliche Verhältnisse und der Weltkrieg (295) [3 Abb.]: Die Könige der drei skandinavischen Reiche (1)König Gustav V. von Schweden (2)König Haakon VII. von Norwegen (3)König Christian X. von Dänemark ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Drei-Königs-Zusammenkunft in Malmö am 18. und 19. Dezember 1914 die drei Könige nehmen die Huldigung der schwedischen Studentenschaft entgegen (2)Das schwedische Kronprinzenpaar Gustav Adolf und Margarete mit seinen beiden Söhnen den Prinzen Gustav Adolf und Sigvard; rechts davon der schwedische Forscher Dr. A. v. Sven Hedin ( - ) Norwegische Schiffsverluste durch den Handelskrieg (297) Die gemeinsamen Maßnahmen der drei skandinavischen Reiche (299) Die Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika (301) Das amerikanische Volk und seine Regierung (301) Maßnahmen und Kundgebungen der Regierung (306) Vom Heer und der Flotte (308) Die amerikanische Neutralität und die Kriegslieferungen (309) Das amerikanische Schiffs-Ankaufsgesetz und der Streitfall der "Dacia" (313) Der Notenwechsel zwischen den Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika, Deutschland, England und Frankreich über den Seehandel der Neutralen (314) Die amerikanische Note an England vom 28. Dezember 1914. (315) Die britischen Antwortnoten vom 7. Januar und 18. Februar 1915. (318) Die deutsche Antwortnote an Amerika vom 16. Februar 1915. (322) Die amerikanische Note an England vom 14. Februar 1915 und die Antwort Sir Edward Greys. (326) Die amerikanische Note an Deutschland vom 22. Februar 1915. (327) Dei deutsche Antwortnote an Amerika vom 28. Februar 1915. (328) [2 Abb.]: Woodrow Wilson Präsident der Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika (2)Das Kriegsschiff "Texas" der Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)William Jennings Bryan Staatssekretär der Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika (2)Das Verladen von Kriegsmaterial im Hafen von New York ( - ) Die britische Antwortnote an Amerika vom 13. März 1915 und die amerikanische Zwischenfrage am 8. März mit der britischen Antwort vom 15. März 1915 (329) Der amerikanische-französische Notenwechsel vom 7. und 15. März 1915 (331) Die amerikanischen Noten an England und Frankreich vom 7. April 1915. (331) Die Gestaltung der wirtschaftlichen Verhältnisse der Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika (333) Mexiko und Südamerika (336) [Abb.]: Erzherzogin Maria Josefa ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Die russischen kriegsschauplätze bis zur Wiedereroberung von Przemysl / Italien und der Vatikan bis zum Ausbruch des italienischen krieges / Die Sammlungen diplomatischer Aktenstücke der kriegsführenden Staaten ( - ) Die russischen Kriegsschauplätze bis zur Wiedereroberung von Przemysl. Von Ende Februar bis Anfang Juni 1915. Fortsetzung von Band IV, Seite 33 bis 168 (1) An Feldmarschall von Hindenburg (1) Zusammenfassende Darstellung (3) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Kolonne russischer Gefangener verläßt die Kirche in Suwalki, in der sie untergebracht war, um Straßenarbeiten auszuführen (2)Deutsche Garde-Fußartillerie im Gefecht an der ostpreußischen Grenze ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein schwer verwundeter Russe bittet den Kriegsphotographen um Hilfe (2)Auf dem Marsch plötzlich angegriffene deutsche Landsturmtruppen verteidigen sich in bereits vorhandenen Schützengräben nahe der ostpreußischen Grenze ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die Entwicklung der Ostfront von Mitte März 1915 bis Anfang Juni 1915 ([7]) [2 Abb.]: (1) Eine deutsche Maschinengewehr-Kompagnie in Feuerstellung an der Nordostfront (2)Deutsche Landsturmtruppen im Schützengraben an der Nordostfront ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus der völlig zerstörten Stadt Kalvarja (2)Der Marktplatz des Dorfes Lozdziej einige Stunden nach dem Abzug der Russen. Im Vordergrund der schwedische Forscher Sven Hedin ( - ) Zwischen der Ostsee und der oberen Weichsel. (11) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen Generalstabsmeldungen vom 23. Februar bis 17. Juni 1915. Einzelne russische Meldungen sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. (11) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erbeutete russische Geschütze auf dem Marktplatz in Sejny (2)Deutsche Infanterie im Schützengraben am Wigrysee unweit Krasnopol. Im Hintergrund das brennende Dorf Tartak ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rast deutscher Truppen im Dorfe Berzniki (2)Deutsche Truppen besichtigen die russischen Maschinengewehre auf dem Schlachtfeld von Berzniki nördlich Sejny. ( - ) Die russischen Offensiven aus Grodno Ende Februar und vom 9. bis 11. März 1915 (25) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgebiet zwischen Suwalki, Augustow und Grodno. (27) [2 Abb.]: (1)Scheinwerfer der deutschen Memel-Verteidigung (2)Eisbrecherarbeiten deutscher Truppen auf der Angerapp an der Mühle Kisselen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Straßensperre in dem von den Russen bedrohten Gebiet bei Tilsit (2)Der von den Russen gesprengte Bahnhofs-Wasserturm in Memel ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von den Russen gestohlene landwirtschaftliche Maschinen, die auf einem Gute hinter Filippowo von deutschen Truppen wieder gefunden wurden (2)Von den Russen gestohlene Pferde, die bei ihrem raschen Abzug aus Ostpreußen zurückgelassen werden mußten ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Russen bei ihrem Einfall in Ostpreußen abgenommene "Tractor" amerikanischen Ursprungs, zur Beförderung schwerer Geschütze auf ungünstigem Gelände (2)Gefangene Russen während des Abtransports. ( - ) Die Befreiung Memels am 21. März 1915 (33) Der verhinderte Russeneinfall nach Tilsit Ende März 1915 (35) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte des Kampfgebiets zwischen Tilsit und Tauroggen. (36) Von den Kämpfen im Bereich der Festung Kowno (37) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Husaren im Vormarsch auf einer russischen Landstraße bei Tauwetter (2)Aus einem von deutschen Truppen im Sturm genommenen Wald, in dem die Russen übernachtet hatten ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalleutnant von Lauenstein mit seinem Stabe (2)Der deutsche Kavalleriestab in Kurland. Vorn Generalmajor Freiherr von Richthofen ( - ) Der Einmarsch in Kurland bis zum 14. Juni 1915. Zusammenfassende Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 7. und 10. Juli 1915. (44) I. Nördlich des Njemen haben Truppen, die zum Befehlsbereich des Feldmarschalls von Hindenburg gehören, ein großes Stück des schönen Kurland fest in der Hand. (44) II. Das vorläufige Ziel des Einmarsches in Kurland war, die Dubissalinie zu besetzen und Libau zu nehmen. (46) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte zum deutschen Vormarsch nach Kurland. (47) Gewaltmärsche und Reiterkämpfe (49) Der Brand von Szawle am 30. April 1915 (52) Der Zug auf Libau und die Einnahme der Stadt am 7. und 8. Mai 1915 (54) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus der brennenden Stadt Szawle (2)Tote Russen auf dem Schlachtfeld bei dem Rittergute Staudville bei Bubje ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutsches Jägerbataillon auf dem Marsch in Rußland (2)Eine Etappenbrücke über den Njemen bei Jurburg ( - ) In Verteidigungsstellung im Gouvernement Suwalki während des Frühjahrs 1915 (59) Vor Ossowice (60) Die Kämpfe um Mlawa und Prasznysz bis zum Frühjahr 1915. Zusammenfassende Darstellung aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 13. Juli 1915 (61) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgebiet bei Mlawa und Praszynsz ([63]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Stab einer der deutschen Vormarsch-Kolonnen auf Libau beobachtet von den Dünen aus die Flottenbeschießung Libaus (2)Der deutsche Vormarsch auf Libau über die Dünen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bombensichere Vorwerke an der Ostfront der Stadt Libau, die von den Russen vor der Übergabe der Stadt gesprengt wurden (2)Der Hafenplatz nach dem Einrücken der deutschen Truppen ( - ) Die Kämpfe um Prasznysz Ende Februar 1915 (65) Aus den Kämpfen der Württemberger bei Prasznysz im Mai und Juni 1915 (66) Episoden (68) Deutscher Heldenmut. (68) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Offiziers-Unterstände im Walde vor der Festung Grodno (2)Deutsche Soldaten hinter der front in den Wäldern vor Grodno beim Bau von spanischen Reitern ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Marktplatz der fast völlig zerstörten Stadt Prasznysz (2)Eine deutsche Kavallerie-Petrouille bringt russische Plünderer ein ( - ) Wie sechs deutsche Landwehrleute ein russisches Panzerauto fangen. (69) Aus dem Armierungssoldatenleben. (70) Zwischen der oberen Weichsel und der Reichsgrenze bis zur Mai-Offensive der Verbündeten (71) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen vom 25. Februar bis 2. Mai 1915 (71) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Artillerie von Gallwitz (2)Eine deutsche Maschinengewehr-Abteilung am Rand eines russisch-Polnischen Dorfes in Erwartung des Feindes ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russischer Schützengraben dicht vor den deutschen Drahtverhauen in der Gegend von Demsk, östlich von Mlawa (2)Von den Russen weggeworfene Waffen und Ausrüstungsgegenstände auf dem Schlachtfeld von Kapusnik ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die Entwicklung der Karpathen-Front von April bis Juni 1915 ([75]) Schulter an Schulter mit unseren Verbündeten (88) [2 Abb.]: (1)General d. Inf. v. Linsingen (2)Soldaten der deutschen Südarmee in einem als Stall benutzen ruthenischen Bauernhause ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten tauschen mit ruthenischen Bäuerinnen Eier gegen Brot ein (2)Galizische Juden tragen nach dem Gottesdienst ihre Tempelgeräte nach Hause ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Baracke des Hauptverbandplatzes der deutschen Südarmee in Tucholka (2)Ein ruthenisches Bauernhaus in Tucholka mit deutscher Einquartierung ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf die Ortschaft Orawa mit der ruthenischen Kirche (2)Rastender Proviant-Train in einem Karpathendorf ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog Joseph im Felde (2)Österreichisch-ungarische Infanterie im Schützengraben in den Karpathen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarische Artillerie auf dem Marsch in den Karpathen (2)Zur Verpflegung der österreichischen Truppen requiriertes Vieh in einem Dorf der Karpathen ( - ) Zusammenfassende Darstellung der Karpathenkämpfe bis zur Osterschlacht, von Ende Februar bis Ende März 1915 (97) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte zu den Winterkämpfen in den Karpathen. ([99]) Wie die österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen im Winter 1915 in den Karpathen gekämpft haben (100) [2 Abb. ]: (1)Feldmarschalleutnant Alexander Szurmay (2)Österreichisch-ungarische Feldgeschütze in Feuerstellung in den Karpathen. - Neben jedem Geschütz befindet sich ein Unterstand für die Bedienungsmannschaften ( - ) [2 Abb. ]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer Panzerzug in den Karpathen (2)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Kavallerie-Fernsprechpatrouille in den Karpathen ( - ) Die Festung Przemysl während der zweiten Einschließung bis zur Kapitulation am 22. März 1915 (107) Der Fall der Festung Przemysl am 22. März 1915 (110) Die Osterschlacht in den Karpathen bis zum Eintreffen der deutschen Verstärkungen vom 20. März bis 26. April 1915 (113) Zusammenfassender Bericht aus dem österreichisch-ungarischen Kriegspressequartier vom 24. April 1915 (113) Vom Ansturm der Russen und dem Widerstand der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen (115) Die Beteiligung des deutschen "Beskidenkorps" an der Osterschlacht in den Karpathen vom 5. bis 13. April 1915 (119) Zusammenfassender Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 12. Juni 1915 (119) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmesse am Ostersonntag (2)Ein Artillerie-Beobachtungsposten ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Kommandant der Festung Przemysl General d. Inf. von Kusmanek mit seinem Stabe. Von links nach rechts. - Obere Reihe: Alois Zimmermann, Oberleutn. Ludolf Ulbrich, Leutn. Herbert Schlegel, Leutn. Alfred Nechuta, Leutn. Georg Auspitz, Leutn. Schanzer. - Mittlere Reihe: Oberleutn. Andreas Puchner, Oberleutn. Felix Hölzer, Hauptmann Alfred Luksch, Unter-Intendant Josef Frhr. v. Tkalezewich, Hauptmann Josef Kurz v. Traubenstein, Rittmeister Hugo Freiherr de Pont, Leutn. Rudolf Messig, Fähnrich Gustav Schnabl. - Untere Reihe: Oberleutn. Dr. Wlodzimiers Ritter v. Blazovsky, Hauptmann Hubert Kurz, Intendant Alois Rausch, Exzellenz Hermann Kusmanek v. Burgneustätten, Oberstleutnant Ottokar Hubert, Hauptmann Friedrich Zwiedinek, Hauptmann Gustav v. Kubik (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarisches Festungsgeschütz in Ladestellung ( - ) Der Sturm der Pommern, Helfen und Württemberger auf den Kobila in den Ostertagen des Jahres 1915. (124) Im Hauptquartier des deutschen Beskidenkorps. (128) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Truppen auf dem Vormarsch in das Laborcztal (2)General d. Kav. von Marwitz mit seinem Stabe ( - ) Die Kämpfe um den Zwinin und den Ostry von Februar bis Ende April 1915 (129) Zusammenfassender Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 14. September 1915 (129) Die Eroberung des Orawatals durch die Südarmee (131) [2 Abb.]: (1)General d. Inf. Felix Graf von Bothmer (2)Durch eine Sprengmine verursachter Erdtrichter auf dem Zwinin ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarische Infanterie im Vormarsch auf einem besonders dazu hergestellten Knüppelweg (2)Ein Eisenbahnzug mit gefangenen Russen auf der Fahrt über eine wiederhergestellte Brücke in den Karpathen ( - ) Von den Kämpfen in der Bukowina und in Südostgalizien bis Anfang Mai 1915 (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor v. Conta mit seinem Stabe auf dem Ostry (2)Deutsche und österreichisch-ungarische Truppen auf dem Ostry 600 m vor dem Feind ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf den Ostry (2)Deutsche Infanterie auf dem Marsch auf einer durch den Belag mit Brettern gangbar gemachten Paßstraße der Karpathen ( - ) Die Verluste des russischen Heeres in den Karpathen (140) Episoden (140) Das deutsche Hurra (140) Der Trompeter (142) Heldentod eines Sanitätshundführers. (142) Wie der Abgeordnete Zoltan Desy fiel (143) Zwischen der oberen Weichsel und der Reichsgrenze bis zur Wiedereroberung von Przemysl (144) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen und österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen vom 3. Mai bis 4. Juni 1915 (144) [2 Abb.]: (1)General d. Kav. von Pflanzer-Baltin (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer 30,5-Mörser schußbereit ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bombensichere Erdhöhlen und Unterstände in einer österreichisch-ungarischen Schwarmlinie der ostgalizischen Front (2)Ein der Spionage verdächtigter Bauer wird von österreichisch-ungarischen Soldaten eingebracht ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarische Infanterie in einem eroberten russischen Schützengraben der ostgalizischen Kampffront. - Im Vordergrund liegen die Reserven (2)"Auf Posten ziehen" in einem österreichisch-ungarischen Schützengraben in Ostgalizien ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ruthenische Bauern beim Herstellen von Stacheldrahthindernissen an der ostgalizischen Grenze (2)Gefangene Russen als Arbeiter beim Ausbessern der Straßen in Ostgalizien ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog Josef Ferdinand im Felde (2)Russische Unterstände bei Tarnow, die vom 14. K. u. K. Korps gestürmt wurden ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine erstürmte russische Grabenstellung vor Gorlice. Im Hintergrund Rauch der brennenden Bohrtürme der Naphthagruben (2)Die erstürmte stark ausgebaute russische Stellung an der Friedhofmauer bei Gorlice ( - ) Zusammenfassende Darstellung des Frühjahsfeldzugs in Galizien bis zur Wiedereroberung von Przemysl am 3. Juni 1915 (161) Der Auftakt zum galizischen Durchbruch (165) Die Schlacht von Gorlice - Tarnow vom 2. bis 4. Juni 1915 (168) Die zusammenfassenden Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier 6. Mai 1915. (168) [2 Abb.]: (1)General d. Kav. Eduard von Böhm-Ermolli (2)Sanitätsabteilungen auf der Suche nach Verwundeten nach der Schlacht von Gorlice-Tarnow ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der untere Stadtteil von Gorlice nach der Erstürmung durch deutsche Truppen (2)Deutsche Soldaten und Juden Gorlice ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Schlachtfeld von Gorlice - Tarnow. Vgl. auch die Karten S. 75 und IV, S. 77 (169) Von der Vorbereitung und der Durchführung der Schlacht (172) Die Einnahme von Gorlice und Tarnow (177) Die Verfolgungskämpfe bis zum San und die Erstürmung von Jaroslau vom 6. bis 20. Mai 1915 (178) Die zusammenfassenden Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier 14. Mai 1915. (178) Von den Verfolgungskämpfen (182) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Truppen auf der Dukla-Paß-Straße im Vormarsch gegen den San (2)General d. Inf. von Emmich gibt an Hand der Karte Befehle für die kämpfenden Truppen am San ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Feldzeugmeister Paul Puhallo v. Brlog (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Arz v. Straußenburg (3)Russische Stellungen am San nach der Erstürmung durch die Verbündeten ( - ) Von der Erzwingung der Sanübergänge (185) Die Erstürmung von Radymno und die Kämpfe nördlich des San vom 23. Mai bis 12. Juni 1915 (187) Die Besetzung des Naphthagebiets von Boryslaw-Drohobycz und die Erstürmung von Stryj Mitte bis Ende Mai 1915 (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Prinz Eitel Friedrich vor einem Unterstand unmittelbar hinter der Front am San (2)Kaiser Wilhelm beim Besuch der Osrfront in Galizien. Rechts Generaloberst von Mackensen, in der Mitte Oberst von Seeckt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die brennenden Naphthagruben in Boryslaw. Im Vordergrund zerstörte Bohrtürme (2)Gestürmte russische Grabenstellung in der San-Niederung ( - ) Die Wiedereroberung von Przemysl vom 30. Mai bis 3. Juni 1915 (193) Die zusammenfassenden Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier 7. Juni 1915. (193) Von der Erstürmung und vom Einzug der Verbündeten (194) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Bayrische Generalleutnant Ritter von Kneußl (2)Eine Kraftfahrerkolonne am Lagerfeuer vor Przemysl ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Straßensperre im Außengürtel der Festung Przemysl (2)Aus dem Fort X der eroberten Festung Przemysl ( - ) Przemysl unter russischer Herrschaft (197) Von den Kämpfen in der Bukowina von Anfang Mai bis Anfang Juni 1915 (200) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einem der von den deutschen und österreichisch-ungarischen schweren Geschützen zerstörten Panzerwerke der Festung Przemysl (2)Der Armeeoberkommandant Erzherzog Friedrich begibt sich bei seiner Anwesenheit in dem wiedereroberten Przemysl zum Gottesdienst in der Garnisonskirche ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Russen gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke über den San vor Przemysl (2)Bauern in der Umgebung kehren in ihre zerstörten Dörfer zurück ( - ) Die Kriegsschäden in Ungarn und Galizien (203) Episoden (206) Die Heldentat des Leutnant Pindter von Pindtershofen. (206) Der Kosak verabschiedet sich von seinem Pferde (207) Feierstunden im Felde (208) In Polen zwischen der unteren und oberen Weichsel (209) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen und österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen vom 23. Februar bis 17. Juni 1915 (209) Von Kampf- und Ruhetagen an der Polnischen Front im Winter und Frühjahr 1915 (214) [2 Abb.]: (1)Polnische Mädchen auf dem Kirchgang am Sonntag (2)Österreichisch-ungarische Ulanen-Vorhut wird in einem russisch-polnischen Dorfe von den Bauern begrüßt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarisches Automobil, das in den grundlosen Wegen Russisch-Polens stecken geblieben ist, wird von Trainsoldaten wieder flott gemacht (2)Das niedergebrannte russisch-polnische Dorf Lapuschno ( - ) Die Judenverfolgungen und die kriegsschäden in Russisch-Polen (220) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blockhäuser der deutschen Truppen im Walde von Skierniewice (2)Wohnhütten der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen an der Front in Russisch-Polen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Entlausungsstation in Alexandrowo hinter der deutschen Front in Polen, wo alle auf Urlaub gehenden vorher entlaust werden (2)Aus einer Mannschaftsstube an der deutschen Front in Polen ( - ) Episoden (222) Neben den Schlachten in Russisch-Polen (222) Polnische Wirtschaft (223) Ein Tag im Fesselballon (223) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Lenkballon wird in Russisch-Polen auf schwierigem Gelände zu einer zum Aufstieg geeigneten Stelle gebracht (2)Das Ablösen eines Beobachtungspostens, dem von den Kameraden die großen Filzschuhe abgezogen werden ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Offiziersunterstand deutscher Pioniere in Russisch-Polen (2)Aus einem Offiziersunterstand deutscher Pioniere an der Front in Russisch-Polen ( - ) Die russische Kriegsberichterstattung (225) Von den Fürsten und Heerführern der Verbündeten (228) Personalien und Kundgebungen (228) Kaiser Wilhelm und König Friedrich August von Sachsen an der Ostfront (231) Die Erzherzöge Friedrich, Karl Franz Josef und Leopold Salvator an der Ostfront (232) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm nimmt während der Kämpfe um die Sanübergänge einen Vortrag des Generals v. Emmich, des Führers der Hannoveraner, Braunschweiger und Oldenburger entgegen. In der Gruppe rechts Admiral v. Müller, der Chef des Marinekabinetts ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Erzherzog Friedrich im Gespräch mit dem Chef des deutschen generalstabs General d. Inf. v. Falkenhayn im K. u. K. Hauptquartier des östlichen Kriegsschauplatzes (2)Kaiser Wilhelm II. im Gespräch mit dem Chef des österr.-ungar. Generalstabs General d. Inf. Freiherr Conrad v. Hötzendorf im K. u. K. Hauptquartier des östlichen Kriegsschauplatzes ( - ) Die österreichisch-ungarischen Heerführer in Galizien (233) Vom Zaren und den russischen Heerführern (236) Personalien (236) Die Besuche des Zaren an der Front (236) Aus dem russischen Hauptquartier (237) Radko Dimitriew (238) Von der Kampfesweise der russischen und der verbündeten Truppen (240) [Abb.]: Generalfeldmarschall August v. Mackensen ( - ) Von der Verwaltung der von den Verbündeten besetzten Teile Russisch-Polens (244) Die Abgrenzung der Verwaltungsbezirke und die gemeinschaftlichen Notstandsmaßnahmen (244) Verwaltungsmaßnahmen und Personalien in den von Oesterreich-Ungarn besetzten Teilen Polens bis Anfang Juni 1915 (245) Verwaltungsmaßnahmen und Personalien in den von Deutschland besetzten Gebieten Polens bis Anfang Juni 1915 (247) [2 Abb.]: (1)General d. Inf. v. Linsingen mit seinem Generalstabschef Generalmajor Stolzmann (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Szurmay wird vom Generalstabschef der deutschen Südarmee Generalmajor Stolzmann mit dem eisernen Kreuz dekoriert ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Tappen Chef der Operationsabteilung des deutschen Generalstabs (2)Oberst v. Seeckt Chef des Generalstabs des Oberkommandos der deutschen XI. Armee (3)Der Stab der Armeegruppe von Pflanzer-Baltin. Vorderste Reihe von links nach rechts: Major von Kasprzynski, Oberstleutnant von Zcynek, Hauptmann Baron Haymerle, Hauptmann Julier, Hauptmann Prager ( - ) Italien und der Vatikan bis zum Ausbruch des italienischen Krieges. Von Kriegsbeginn bis Ende Mai 1915 ([249]) Die Tragik Italiens ([249]) Italien als neutraler Staat von August 1914 bis Anfang Mai 1915 (253) Von der Regierung. (253) Personalien (253) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Erzherzog Friedrich und Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef im Kreise österreichisch-ungarischer Offiziere bei einem Besuche an der Front ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef beim Besuche der österreichisch-ungarischen Armeegruppe v. Köveß in Russisch-Polen; hinter dem Thronfolger General d. Inf. Rudolf Stöger-Steiner (2)Der Generalartillerieinspekteur Feldzeugmeister Erzherzog Leopold Salvator in der österreichisch-ungarischen Stellung in der Bukowina ( - ) Kundgebungen und Maßnahmen der italienischen Regierung (Fortsetzung von Bd. I, S. 59 u. 186.) Die militärischen Maßnahmen folgen S. 258, die wirtschaftlichen Maßnahmen sind auf den S. 268 bis 272 zusammengefaßt. (257) Vom Heer und von der Flotte Italiens. (258) Aus den Verhandlungen des Parlaments (258) Die Session vom 3. bis 18. Dezember 1914. (258) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ausländische Berichterstatter auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz. Von links nach rechts: Amerika, Italien, Spanien, Hauptmann Kliewer vom großen Generalstab, Rumänien, Amerika (2)Deutsche Kriegsberichterstatter biwakieren an der Dubissa. Von links nach rechts: (am Tische sitzend) Hauptmann Vogel, Rudolf von Koschützki, Dr. Steiner, Wien, Hofphotograph Kühlewindt, Oberleutnant von Dewitz (sich waschend) Wilhelm Düwell (im Auto) (-) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Großherzog Wilhelm Ernst von Sachsen-Weimar-Eisenach (der zweite von rechts) auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz (2)Herzog Karl Eduard von Sachsen-Coburg im Verein des Stabes der thüringischen Division auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz ( - ) Die Session vom 18. Februar bis 22. März 1915. (261) Die Ereignisse in der nordafrikanischen Kolonie Italiens (262) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Zar im russischen Hauptquartier. Rechts im Automobil der Generalissimus Großfürst Nikolai Nikolajewitsch (2)Russische Kosaken. - Ein Bild aus der Zeit der Russenherrschaft in Stanislau ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Der russische General Alexejew (2)Der russische General Iwanoff (3)Ein russische Generaloberarzt mit seiner Begleitung. Aufnahme aus der Zeit der Russenherrschaft in Stanislau ( - ) Von den Vertretern fremder Staaten in Italien (265) Der Einfluß des Krieges auf das Wirtschaftsleben des neutralen Italiens (268) Die Verhandlungen der Dreibundmächte und der Vertragsbruch durch Italien (272) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die Gebiete, die Oesterreich-Ungarn als Kompensation für sein Vorgehen auf dem Balkan an Italien freiwillig abzutreten bereit war. Das abzutretende Gebiet ist senkrecht schraffiert. (278) Die Mobilisation der Gemüter (279) [3 Abb.]: (1)Giovanni Gioletti (2)Antonio Salandra (3)Sidney Sonnino ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Antonio Marchese di San Giuliano † 16. Okt. 1914 (2)Vittorio Emanuel Orlando, der italienische Justizminister ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Denkmal der Tausend im Quarto bei Genua (2)Der Präsident der italienischen Kammer Marcora (in der ersten Reihe der zweite von links) daneben der Dichter d'Annunzio und der Bürgermeister von Genua General Massone auf dem Wege zur Enthüllung des Garribaldi-Denkmals in Quarto bei Genua ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Michael Nikolajewitsch von Giers der russische Botschafter in Rom (2)General Vittorio Zupelli der italienische Kriegsminister (3)Admiral Viale der italienische Marineminister ( - ) Italiens Entschluß zum Kriege. Von Anfang Mai bis zum 21. Mai 1915 (285) Die Maßnahmen der Regierung. (285) Erlasse und Kundgebungen (285) Vom Heer und von der Flotte. (286) Die Feier zur Enthüllung des Denkmals der Tausend in Quarto bei Genua am 5. Mai 1915 (286) [Abb.]: Papst Benedikt XV. ( - ) Giolittis Eingreifen (289) Die Stimme des Volkes (289) Die Entscheidung des Königs. (294) Der Beschluß des Parlaments am 20. Mai 1915 (296) Die Sitzung der Kammer (296) [Abb.]: Fürst Bernhard von Büluw ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Italienische Stabsoffiziere bei einer militärischen Kritik (2)Eine Abteilung italienischer Infanterie ( - ) Die Sitzung des Senats. (300) Auf dem Balkon des Quirinals (301) Italien erklärt Oesterreich-Ungarn den Krieg (301) Maßnahmen und Kundgebungen der Regierung (301) Die Abreise der Oesterreicher, Ungarn und Deutschen (302) Begrüßungstelegramme zwischen den Staatsoberhäuptern und Regierungen der Ententemächte (303) Die militärische Rüstung Italiens (304) Italien im Kriegstaumel (306) Der Vatikan (309) Die Lage des Papsttums (309) Personalien (310) Vom Heiligen Stuhl (310) Von den Gesandten beim Heiligen Stuhl (312) [2 Abb.]: (1)Helene Königin von Italien (2)Victor Emanuel III. König von Italien ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Eine Gruppe italienischer Bersaglieri (2)Ein italienischer Infanterist in neuer Feldausrüstung (3)Ein italienischer Infanterie-Offizier in neuer Feldausrüstung ( - ) Kundgebungen und Maßnahmen des Heiligen Stuhls (313) Besondere Maßnahmen für die an den Kämpfen Beteiligten. (313) Kundgebungen. (314) Die Sammlungen diplomatischer Akten der kriegführenden Staaten. Das "Regenbogenbuch" ([319]) Der Völkerkrieg. Das deutsche Reich während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres. / Die Ereignisse an der Westfront von Mai bis August 1915 ( - ) [Abb.]: Großherzog Friedrich II. von Baden im Felde ( - ) [Abb.]: Ernst Ludwig, Großherzog von Hessen und bei Rhein im Felde ( - ) Das Deutsche Reich während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres. Fortsetzung von Band III, S. 1 bis 44. ([1]) Das deutsche Volk und die achte Kriegserklärung ([1]) Von der Reichsregierung (2) Personalien (2) Kundgebungen (3) Ueber die Kriegsziele und Friedensabsichten (3) Ueber den Abfall Italiens vom Dreibund (6) Militärische Maßnahmen (7) Von den Beziehungen zu den verbündeten und neutralen Staaten (8) [Abb.]: Großherzog Friedrich Franz IV. von Mecklenburg-Schwerin im Felde ( - ) [Abb.]: Friedrich August, Großherzog von Oldenburg im Felde ( - ) Die dritte und vierte Kriegstagung des deutschen Reichstags (10) Die Session vom 10. bis 20. März 1915 (10) Die Sitzungen des 10. März 1915 (10) [Abb.]: Kaiserin Auguste Victoria ( - ) Die Sitzungen am 18., 19. und am Morgen des 20. März 1915 (24) [Abb.]: Wilhelm Ernst, Großherzog von Sachsen-Weimar-Eisenach im Felde ( - ) [Abb.]: Großherzog Adolf Friedrich VI. von Mecklenburg-Strelitz im Felde ( - ) Die Schlußsitzung am Abend des 20. März 1915 (26) Die Session vom 18. bis 29. Mai 1915 (27) Die Sitzung vom 18. Mai. 1915 (27) Die Sitzung vom 28. Mai 1915 (29) Die Schlußsitzung vom 29. Mai 1915. (32) [Abb.]: Clemens Delbrück. Preußischer Staatsminister und Staatssekretär im Reichsamt des Inneren, während des Krieges Stellvertreter des Reichskanzlers ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Staatsminister Graf Georg F. v. Hertling. Präsident des bayrischen Staatsministeriums (2)Staatsminister Dr. H. Gustav Beck. Präsident des königl. sächsischen Staatsministeriums (3)Staatsminister Dr. Karl von Weizsäcker. Präsident des württembergischen Staatsministeriums ( - ) Deutschlands wirtschaftliche und soziale Organisation während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres (33) Vorbemerkung: (33) Der Staat als wirtschaftliche Organisation (33) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Armbrust als Granatschleuder in einer französischen Stellung (2)Eine französische 80 mm Gebirgskanone, die zum Werfen von Minen benutzt wird. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Offiziere beim Frühstück hinter der Front (2)Englische Schützenlinie im Angriff ( - ) Die wirtschaftliche Aufklärung (39) Das Börsen- und Bankwesen (40) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Offiziere in schwarzen Übermänteln, die ihre Träger bei Nacht unsichtbar machen (2)Ein englischer Soldat beim Legen einer Feldtelephonleitung ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine englische Maschinengewehr-Abteilung im Angriff (2)Farbige Franzosen (Senegalneger) lagern in einer Geländefalte ( - ) Handel, Handwerk und Industrie (43) Die deutsch-österreichische Wirtschaftsannäherung (46) Der Nahrungsmittelaufwand (47) [Tabelle]: Nach den monatlichen Tabellen des kgl. Preußischen Landesamtes über die häufigsten Kleinhandelspreise wichtiger Lebensmittel und Hausbedarfsartikel für fünfzig Hauptmarktorte Preußens kosteten durchschnittlich das Kilogramm in Pfenningen: (48) Der Arbeitsmarkt (50) [Tabelle]: Die Bewegung des Andranges am Arbeitsmarkte in den Monaten Juli 1914 bis Juli 1915 gestaltete sich nach den Aufstellungen des Reichsarbeitsblattes, wie folgt. Es kamen auf je hundert offene Stellen: (50) [Tabelle]: Setzen wir die Beschäftigtenziffer am 1. August 1914 gleich 100, so erhalten wir folgende Indexziffern für den Ersten der aufgeführten Monate: (51) Die Kriegswohlfahrt (51) [Tabelle]: Nach der am 11. Juli 1915 veröffentlichten Lazarettstatistik kamen von dem in den Lazaretten des gesamten deutschen Heimatsgebietes behandelten Angehörigen des deutschen Feldheeres in Abgang, berechnet auf je 100 des Abganges: (51) [Tabelle]: Das Reichsstatistische Amt hat folgende Zahlen über die Bewegung der Mitgliederzahl veröffentlicht: (53) Die Kirche in Deutschland im ersten Kriegsjahr (55) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick in einen französischen Schützengraben, über dem eine Granate explodiert (2)Französische Soldaten mit Aluminium-Masken, die zum Schutze gegen giftige Gase getränkte Watte enthalten ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einem französischen Schützengraben (2)Französische Soldaten beim Ausheben eines Schützengrabens ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französischer Soldat beim Abschießen eines Lufttorpedos (2)Französische Reservetruppen sind mit dem Bergen ihrer Verwundeten und Gefallenen beschäftigt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine französische Gasbatterie mit giftigen Gasen zu Angriffszwecken (2)Algerische Schützen mit Minenwerfern im Angriff gegen einen deutschen Schützengraben. ( - ) Kundgebungen deutscher Reichsfürsten (61) Vom Kaiser (61) Kundgebungen (61) Auszeichnungen (63) [2 Abb.]: (1)Engländer, die in den Kämpfen bei Ypern gefangen genommen wurden (2)Aus einem deutschen Schützengraben in Flandern ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine englische Motorrad-Fahrabteilung (2)Ein englisches Geschütz wird in Feuerstellung gebracht ( - ) Von den deutschen Königen (65) Vom deutschen Volk (66) Am Ende des ersten Kriegsjahres (72) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Soldaten (Schotten) in einem durch Sandsäcke geschützten Graben (2)Französische Soldaten im Schützengraben beim Abendessen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Kraftfahrer mit Ersatzteilen auf dem Wege zur Front nach Flandern (2)Von den indischen Hilfstruppen der Engländer. Ein indischer Fürst mit seinem Stab ( - ) Die Ereignisse an der Westfront.Von Mai bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band V, S. 1 bis 218 ([74]) Vom deutschen Soldaten im Felde ([74]) In Verteidigung und Angriff. Zusammenfassende Darstellung der Kämpfe an der Westfront von Mai bis August 1915 (77) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte der deutschen Frontlinie im Westen Ende Juli 1915 (79) Der flandrische Kriegsschauplatz (85) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen Generalstabsmeldungen (85) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein erobertes französisches maschinengewehr wird von den Deutschen zur Abwehr von feindlichen Fliegern benützt (2)Französische Schützengräben vor Bixschoote nach der Eroberung durch deutsche Truppen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Farnzösische Verwundete erhalten die erste ärztliche Behandlung in einem Feldlazarett (2)Belgische Vorposten in einem Kornschober ( - ) Aus den Kämpfen bei Ypern (90) Auf den Schlachtfeldern und in den deutschen Waldunterständen vor Ypern (93) [2 Abb.]: (1)Am Ufer des Yser-Kanals zwischen Boesinghe und Lizerne. Links Soldatengräber, rechts französische Unterstände (2)Blick auf das zerstörte Ypern ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Artillerie auf dem Marsch (2)Von deutschen Soldaten hergestelltes Blockhaus in Westflandern ( - ) Der Luftkrieg in Flandern (97) Episoden (100) Gespräche an der englischen Front. (100) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Scheinwerfer-Stellung an der flandrischen Küste (2)Deutsche Marinetruppen mit einem Maschinengewehr in den Dünen Flanderns ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vor der Wohnung eines deutschen Marineoffiziers an der flandrischen Küste (2)Maschinengewehr mit deutschen Marinesoldaten in den Dünen Flanderns ( - ) Vom Friedhof in Roselare. (101) Die Kämpfe im Abschnitt Lille - Arras (102) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen Generalstabsmeldungen (102) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutscher Beobachtungs-Fesselballon fertig zum Aufstieg (2)Deutscher Beobachtungs-Fesselballon fertig zum Füllen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)In einem deutschen Schützengraben, der mit Eisenplatten und Sandsäcken verkleidet ist. Ein Beobachtungsposten am Wallspiegel (2)Englisches Geschütz während des Kampfes in Nordfrankreich ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über den Verlauf der englischen und der französischen Frontlinie zwischen Armentières und Arras. (Vgl. die Karten S. 125 sowie V, S. 35 und III, S. 75 und 109.) (105) [Abb.]: Ubersicht über das Schlachtfeld am Südhang des Lorettoberges (vgl. die Karten S. 105 und 125). Der Südabhang der Höhe von Notre-Dame-de-Lorette. Im Hintergrund Ablain-St. Nazaire, anschließend das Tal von Souchez mit Givenchy-en-Gohelle. Carency und die Straße von Villers-au-Bois nach Souchez. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Artillerie repariert ihre 75 mm Kanonen hinter der Feuerlinie in Nordfrankreich (2)Ein von den Deutschen gesprengter französischer Schützengraben wird wieder ausgebessert und mit Sandflächen befestigt ( - ) Der erste Teil der Schlacht von La Bassée und Arras (Die Lorettoschlacht) vom 9. bis 21. Mai 1915. Die zusammenfassenden Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 6. Juli und 21. August 1915. Das Schlachtfeld und die Kämpfe am 9. Mai 1915. (123) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schwerverwundete Engländer in den deutschen Stellungen zwischen La Bassée und Armentières am 9. Mai 1915 (2)Gefallene Engländer vor den deutschen Stellungen zwischen La Bassée und Armentières am 9. Mai 1915 ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein gefallener französischer Vorposten in Nordfrankreich (2)Verladen schwerverwundeter deutscher Soldaten ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das südliche Kampfgebiet der Schlacht von La Bassée und Arras (Lorettoschlacht). (Vgl. auch die Karte S. 105). (125) [Abb.]: Ablain-Saint-Nazaire und Carency von dem nach Souchez sich hinziehenden Abhang des Lorettohügels (vgl. die Karten S. 105 und 125) ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Infanteristen tragen Munition in die Schützengräben in Nordfrankreich (2)Aus einem deutschen Schützengraben in Nordfrankreich ( - ) Aus dem ersten Teil der Schlacht von La Bassée und Arras (136) Nach englischen Berichten. (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)In einem deutschen Schützengraben in Nordfrankreich während einer Gefechtspause (2)In einem deutschen Schützengraben in Nordfrankreich während des Kampfes ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Hauptstraße von Ablain-Saint-Nazaire. Aus dem Mauerloch im Hause rechts auf dem Bilde wurde die Straße durch ein deutsches Maschinengewehr bestrichen (2)Schützengraben und Haustrümmer in Carency ( - ) Aus den Kämpfen bei Festubert vom 16. bis 21. Mai 1915 (139) Der zweite Teil der Schlacht von Arras. Von Ende Mai bis etwa 26. Juni 1915. (141) Die französischen Verluste in der Schlacht von Arras (145) Das tote Arras (146) Episoden (148) Wie der Golfweltmeister Wilding starb. (148) Ein Sturm auf der Lorettohöhe. (148) Der letzte Bauer von N. . Aus einem Feldpostbrief der "Kreuzzeitung". (150) Der musikalische Feldwebel (151) Die Kämpfe im Zentrum der Schlachtfront (151) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen Generalstabsmeldungen (151) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der von Granaten zerstörte Aussichtsturm von Chiry bei Noyon (2)Ein Kreidesteinbruch bei Baulne an der Aisne, der zu Unterständen ausgebaut ist ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Mannschaftsunterstände am Aisnekanal (2)Bombensichere Unterstände der deutschen Feldartillerie bei Hurtebise auf der Hochebene von Craonne ( - ) Aus Ruhe- und Kampftagen in den Schützengräben der Champagne (156) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ruhestellung eines Reserve-Infanterie-Regiments 200 m hinter der Aisne-Front (2)Bombensichere Sandsack-Bereitschaftslager in der Champagne ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf die vom Feinde zerstörte Zuckerfabrik in Cerny a. d. Aisne (2)Deutscher Schützengraben an der Aisnefront ( - ) Die Kämpfe bei Moulin-sous-Touvent vom 6. bis 10. Juni 1915 (161) Die Beschießung von Reims (163) Die Wahrheit über die Beschießung der Kathedrale von Reims (164) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Kathedrale von Reims zum Schutz gegen die Beschießung mit Sandsäcken verkleidet (2)Aus dem zerstörten Reims mit Blick nach der Kathedrale ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Pferdeoperation an der Westfront. Das Pferd befindet sich in Rückenlage zu einer Kehlkopfoperation (2)Kücheneinrichtung in einem deutschen Schützengraben ( - ) Episoden (167) Hurra Oesterreich-Ungarn (167) Ein Ehrentag des Res.-Inf.-Regts. Nr. 29 (168) [Abb.]: Die Parade der siegreichen württembergischen Regimenter vor dem deutschen Kronprinzen in den Argonnen südlich von Lançon am 9. Juli 1915. Hinter dem Kronprinzen Generalfeldmarschall Graf Haeseler. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Dankgottesdienst der siegreichen württembergischen Regimenter in den Argonnen südlich von Lançon am 9. Juli 1915 (2)Deutsche Soldaten vor einem zerschossenen Hause in Margny (Argonnen) ( - ) Der Waldkrieg in den Argonnen (169) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen Generalstabsmeldungen (169) Die Argonnenkämpfe vom 20. Juni bis 2. Juli 1915. Zusammenfassende Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier. (174) Der Bericht vom 29. Juli 1915: (174) [Karte]: Uebersichtsskizze über die französischen Stellungen in den Westargonnen vor den Kämpfen vom 20. Juni bis 2. Juli 1915 (Vgl. auch die Karte III, S. 155) (175) Der Bericht vom 30. Juli 1915: (176) Der Bericht vom 3. August 1915: (177) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die deutschen Argonnen-Stellungen nach den Kämpfen vom 20. Juni bis 2. Juli 1915. (Vgl. auch die Karte Band III, S. 155.) (181) Die Argonnenkämpfe vom 13./14. Juli 1915. Zusammenfassende Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier. (182) Der Bericht vom 4. August 1915: (182) Der Bericht vom 5. August 1915: (182) [Karte]: Uebersichtsskizze über die französischen Stellungen in den Ost-Argonnen bei den Höhen La Fille morte, 285 und 263 bis zum 13. Juli 1915 (183) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Wirkung einer Granate im Argonnenwald (2)Eine deutsche Patrouille im Gefecht mit französischen Vorposten ( - ) [Abb.]: Wilhelm, Kronprinz des Deutschen Reiches in den Argonnen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Unterstand dicht hinter der Argonnenfront (2)Ein deutsches Munitions-Depot hinter der Argonnenfront ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Offiziers-Unterstand hinter der Argonnenfront (2)Deutsche Mannschafts-Unterstände, Erdwohnungen und Baumhütten hinter der Argonnenfront ( - ) Todesrekord und Musterwirtschaft. Die Schwaben in den Argonnen. (189) Episoden (191) Die treuen Sanitätshunde. (191) Vom Minenkrieg. Von der Wirkung der deutschen Artillerie. (192) [Karte]: Übersichtskarte des Deutsch-Russischen Kriegsschauplatzes. ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

DER VÖLKERKRIEG BAND 6 Der Völkerkrieg (-) Der Völkerkrieg Band 6 (6 / 1916) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Conrad von Hötzendorf 10. 8. 16. ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Die Ereignisse an der Ostfront nach der Wiedereroberung von Przemysl / Rußland während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres / Die Ereignisse auf den serbisch-montenegrinischen Kriegsschauplätzen von Mitte Februar - August 1915 / Serbien, Montenegro und Albanien während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres / Die österreichisch-ungarische Monarchie während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres / Der Seekrieg von Mitte Mai - August 1915 / Der Krieg in den deutschen Schutzgebieten im zweiten Kriegshalbjahr / Die Ereignisse im fernen Osten / Großbritannien während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einer erstürmten russischen Infanterie-Stellung am Wieprz (2)Gestaffelte russische Infanterie-Stellung vor Krasnostaw ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Dragoner auf dem Marsch nach Krasnostaw (2)Landbewohner, meist Juden, aus der Umgegend von Lublin auf der Flucht ( - ) Die Ereignisse an der Ostfront nach der Wiedereroberung von Przemysl (129) Die Ereignisse an der Ostfront nach der Wiedereroberung von Przemysl (129) Der Vormarsch der Bugarmee und der Durchbruch bei Wojslawice. Von Mitte Juli bis 1. August 1915 (134) [Karte]: Die Kämpfe der Bugarmee von Mitte Juli bis Mitte August 1915. (135) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf den alten Stadtteil von Lublin mit dem großen Gefängnisgebäude (2)Ulanen der polnischen Legion auf der Promenade der Stadt Lublin nach der Besetzung durch österreichisch-ungarische Truppen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Kavallerie durchzieht die Krakauer-Straße zu Lublin (2)Das Begräbnis eines auf der Seite der Verbündeten gefallenen höheren Offiziers der polnischen Legion ( - ) Die Kämpfe um Krasnostaw. Am 16. bis 19. Juli 1915 (137) Der Durchbruch am Wieprz in der Richtung Piaski - Biskupize. Am 29. und 30. Juli 1915 (140) Die Einnahme von Lublin und Cholm. Am 30. Juli und 1. August 1915 (142) Die Kämpfe um Sokal. Vom 15. Juli bis 1. August 1915 (143) In Ostgalizien und in Bessarabien. Von Mitte Juli bis Anfang August 1915 (145) Der Vormarsch der Bugarmee von Cholm bis zum Uebergang über den Bug bei Wlodawa. Vom 1. bis 17. August 1915 (146) Die Besetzung von Wladimir-Wolynski. Am 4. August 1915 (148) Die Kämpfe um Ruska-Wola und Lubartow. Vom 6. bis 9. August 1915 (149) Episoden (152) Auf den Schlachtfeldern am Gielczew (-) [3 Abb.]: (1)General d. Kav. Freiherr v. König (2)Generalleutnant Graf Bredow (3)Generaloberst v. Woysch mit seinem Generalstabschef auf dem Vormarsch nach Iwangorod ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalfeldmarschall v. Mackensen in einem österreichisch-ungarischen Biwak (2)Verhör gefangener Russen durch österreichisch-ungarische Offiziere vor Iwangorod ( - ) Auf dem Marsch nach Krasnostaw (152) Aus einem Reiterbrief (153) Die große Offensive in Polen zwischen der unteren und oberen Weichsel bis zum Fall von Warschau (154) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den deutschen und österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen, vom 17. Juli bis 11. August 1915 (154) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Hermann Köveß v. Köveßhaza (2)Ein Tor der Festung Iwangorod mit zerstörter Brücke ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf das niedergebrannte Zentrum der Militärstadt der Festung Iwangorod (2)Ein bombensicherer russischer Unterstand in den Erdbefestigungen vor Iwangorod ( - ) Der Vormarsch auf Iwangorod. Vom 17. bis 23. Juli 1915 (161) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte des Kampfgeländes vor der Festung Iwangorod. (Vgl. auch die Uebersichtskarte über Polen in band IV, nach S. 32.) (163) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein russischer Schützengraben in Polen (2)Nach einem russischen Sturmangriff auf die Stellungen der Verbündeten in Polen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Hauptstraße des Städtchens Sochazew an der Bzura nach der Besetzung durch deutsche Truppen (2)Eroberte russische Stellung auf einer Anhöhe am Ufer der Bzura ( - ) Der Weichselübergang in der gegend der Radomkamündung. Am 28. und 29. Juli 1915 (165) Die Besetzung der Festung Iwangorod. Vom 2. bis 5. August 1915 (167) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Infanterie rückt in Warschau ein (2)Ein russisches Armierungsbataillon verläßt Warschau kurz vor der Besetzung durch die deutschen Truppen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Polnische landbevölkerung, die von den Russen nach Warschau verschleppt worden war, kehr nach ihren Wohnstätten zurück (2)Ein von den Deutschen erstürmter russischer Schützengraben vor Warschau ( - ) Der Vormarsch auf Warschau und der Einzug in die Stadt. Vom 19. Juli bis 5. August 1915 (169) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte der Umgebung der Stadt und Festung Warschau. (171) Warschau vor dem Abzug der Russen (173) Die feierliche Besitzergreifung Warschaus am 9. August 1915 und der Eindruck seines Falles (177) Die deutsche Verwaltung in Warschau (179) Episoden (180) Aus Warschaus letzten Russentagen (180) Die deutsche Legion (181) Die russischen Verluste. Von Mai bis Ende Juli 1915 (181) [Tabelle]: Die auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz seit Anfang Mai gemachte Siegesbeute betrug: (181) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die besetzten Landesteile an der Ostfront Ende Juli 1915. Vgl. die Karte der Ende Juli 1915 besetzten Gebiete an der Westfront. Band VII, S. 79 (182) Von der Rückzugstaktik der Russen (183) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Russen gesprengte große Weichselbrücke zwischen Warschau und Praga (2)Deutsche Pioniere lassen die ersten Pontons zur Überbrückung der Weichsel zwischen Warschau und Praga in den Fluß ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche und österreichisch-ungarische Kavallerie überschreitet auf einer Notbrücke die Weichsel von Warschau nach Praga zur verfolgung der Russen (2)Die russischen Weichselbefestigungen in der Vorstadt Praga, von wo aus die Russen Warschau nach der Besetzung durch die deutschen Truppen beschossen ( - ) Von den Fürsten und Heerführern der Verbündeten. Von Mitte Juli bis Anfang August 1915 (186) Kundgebungen, Auszeichnungen und Personalien (186) Von Kaiser Wilhelm und Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef (188) Vom Zaren und den russischen Heerführern. Von Anfang Juni bis Anfang August 1915 (188) Vom Zaren (188) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Zusammenkunft Kaiser Wilhelms mit der Kaiserin Augusta Viktoria an der Ostfront (2)Der Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef läßt sich zwei deutsche Fliegeroffiziere vorstellen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Prinz Leopold von Bayern und General v. Scheffer-Boyadel reiten vor dem feierlichen Einzug in Warschau die Front der Ehrenkompanie ab (2)Der außerordentliche Kriegsrat im russischen Hauptquartier am 27. Juni 1915 unter dem Vorsitz des Zaren. Vordere Reihe sitzend von links nach rechts: Verkehrsminister Rukloff, Großfürst Nikolai Nikolaijewitsch, der Zar, Minister-Präsident Goremykin, Hofminister Graf Fredericks. Hintere Reihe stehend von links nach rechts: Minister des Inneren Fürst Scherbatoff, Unterrichts-Minister Graf Ignatieff, Minister des Äußern Sassonow, Ackerbauminister Kriwoschein, Finanzminister Bark, Generalstabschef Januschewitsch, Kriegsminister General Poliwanoff, Minister für Handel und Industrie Fürst Schachowsky ( - ) Personalien (189) Vom russischen Heer. (189) Aus erbeuteten russischen Papieren (189) Die russischen Heere und ihre Kriegsgefangenen (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der frühere Ministerpräsident Graf Sergei Juljewitsch Witte gest. 13. März 1915 (2)Der frühere Kriegsminister General d. Kav. Suchomlinow ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Der russische Ministerpräsident Goremykin (2)Der russische Minister des Innern Fürst N. B. Schtscherbatow (3)Der russische Justizminister A. Chwostow ( - ) Rußland während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Januar bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band IV, Seiten 241 bis 266 ([193]) Die Bekämpfung der drohenden Revolution ([193]) Russische Kundgebungen (197) Vom russischen Parlament (198) Von der Tagung der Duma vom 9. bis zum 11. Februar 1915 (198) Die Bemühungen zur Wiedereinberufung der Duma (199) Maßnahmen des Zaren und der Regierung (200) Personalien (200) Militärische Maßnahmen (207) Die Maßnahmen gegen die "Fremdstämmigen" (208) Maßnahmen gegen die Deutschen und die Angehörigen der übrigen feindlichen Staaten (208) Maßnahmen gegen die Finnen (210) Maßnahmen gegen die Litauer (211) Maßnahmen gegen die Polen (211) Maßnahmen gegen die Ukrainer (212) Maßnahmen gegen die Juden (213) Finanzielle Maßnahmen (215) Die Wirtschaftslage und Maßnahmen zu ihrer Verbesserung (216) Der allgemeine Kriegsbettag (218) Von den Beziehungen zu den alliierten und neutralen Staaten (218) Personalien (218) Die Beziehungen Rußlands zu den Westmächten (219) Die Beziehungen Rußlands zu Amerika (219) Die Beziehungen Rußlands zu Japan (220) Die Beziehungen Rußlands zu China (221) Unruhen und Pogrome (221) [3 Abb.]: (1)Der russische Kriegsminister General d. Inf. A. A. Poliwanow (2)Der Präsident der russischen Duma M. Rodzianko (3)Der Chef des russischen Generalstabs General d. Inf. Bjeljajew ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der russische Ministerpräsident Goremykin, begleitet von seiner Gemahlin, hält eine Ansprache aus seinem Salonwagen auf dem Bahnhof von Petersburg (2)Ein russischer Lazarettzug mit seinem Sanitätspersonal ( - ) Die Ereignisse auf den serbisch-montenegrinischen Kriegsschauplätzen. Von Mitte Februar bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band IV, Seiten 1 bis 29 ([225]) Vom serbischen und montenegrinischen Heer ([225]) Vom serbischen Kriegsschauplatz (226) Vom montenegrinischen Kriegsschauplatz (227) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische und serbische Artilleristen bringen schwere englische Schiffsgeschütze in Stellung (2)Engländer und Serben in einem gemeinsamen Schützengraben an der österreichisch-ungarischen Grenze Serbiens ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der französische General Pau bei seinem Besuch in Nisch. Im Vordergrund rechts der serbische Thronfolger Prinz Alexander dahinter der Ministerpräsident Pasitsch (2)Blick in ein serbisches Feldlazarett mit serbischen Krankenschwestern ( - ) Serbien, Montenegro und Albanien während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Mitte Februar bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band IV, Seiten 29 bis 32 ([229]) Die Stimmung in Serbien und Montenegro ([229]) Die innenpolitischen Verhältnisse Serbiens (232) Hof und Regierung. Verschiedene Maßnahmen der Regierung (232) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Peter I. von Serbien (2)Der serbische Ministerpräsident Pasitsch ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Essad Pascha vor seinem Hause in Durazzo (2)König Nikolaus von Montenegro in den Straßen von Cetinje ( - ) Die Zustände in Neuserbien (233) Von der äußeren Politik Serbiens (233) Personalien (233) Serbien, Italien und der Balkan bis zum Eintritt Italiens in den Krieg (234) Serbiens Beziehungen zum Vatikan (235) Friedensgerüchte (236) Nachrichten über Montenegro (236) Die Ereignisse in Albanien und der serbisch-montenegrinische Einfall (236) Die österr.-ungar. Monarchie während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Januar bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band III, Seiten 45 bis 64 ([241]) Die österreichische Ueberraschung ([241]) Von der Regierung (243) Personalien (243) Militärische Maßnahmen (246) Verwaltungsmaßnahmen (248) Maßnahmen zur Beseitigung der entstandenen Kriegsschäden (248) Bukowina (248) [3 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog Franz Salvator, Protektor und Stellvertreter des Roten Kreuzes und Generalinspektor der freiwilligen Sanitätspflege (2)General der Inf. Hermann v. Colard, Statthalter des Königreichs Galizien (3)Geheimrat Ministerpräsident a. D. Ernest v. Körber, gemeinsamer Finanzminister ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzogin Maria Josepha als Schwester des Roten Kreuzes (2)Erzherzogin Maria Theresia, die Gemahlin des Erzherzogs Carl Stephan, "Schwester Michaela" in der Ausübung ihres Samariter-Dienstes ( - ) Galizien (249) Die Flüchtlingsfürsorge (250) Die zweite Kriegstagung des ungarischen Reichstages vom 19. April bis 26. Mai 1915 (252) Die innere Politik (252) [Abb.]: Huldigung der Wiener Bevölkerung anläßlich der Wiedereroberung Lembergs vor Kaiser Franz Josef am 24. Juni 1915 im Hofe des Schlosses zu Schönbrunn ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog Josef und Erzherzogin Augusta von Oesterreich besuchen ein Feldlazarett an der Isonzofront (2)Erzherzog Karl Stephan und Erzherzogin Zita von Oesterreich beim Besuch der Invalidenschule eines Reservespitals auf dem Dachgarten des Hauses ( - ) Die äußere Politik (254) [2 Abb.]: (1)Linienschiffe mit Torpedobooten (2)Das Abfeuern eines Torpedos von einem Torpedoboot ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus dem Heizraum eines deutschen Kriegsschiffes (2)Aus dem Turbinenraum eines deutschen Kriegsschiffes, von dem aus die Steuerung des Schiffes erfolgt ( - ) Oesterreich-Ungarns Wirtschaftsleben im zweiten Kriegshalbjahre (257) Vom Kaiser Franz Josef (260) Kundgebungen (260) Auszeichnungen (262) Von der "Friedenssehnsucht" Oesterreich-Ungarns (263) Die österreichische Sozialdemokratie (264) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Bergung des Schiffsinventars des deutschen Minenschiffes "Albatroß", das nach der Beschießung durch russische Schiffe am 2. Juli 1915 bei Oestergarn auf Gotland auf den Strand gesetzt wurde (2)Teilansicht des deutschen Minenschiffes "Albatroß" nach der Beschießung ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hecktürme und Backbordseitentürme eines deutschen Großkampfschiffes (2)Die Feier an den Gräbern der gefallenen des deutschen Minenschiffes "Albatroß" am 2. Juli 1915. rechts der deutsche Konsul in Visby, Eckmann. Auf den Gräbern ein Kranz der Königin Viktoria v. Schweden ( - ) Der Seekrieg. Von Mitte Mai bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band V, Seiten 219 bis 272 ([265]) In der Nordsee ([265]) Schiffsverluste der Kriegsflotten ([265]) Deutsche Flugzeuge und Luftschiffe über der Nordsee und England (266) Der englische Luftangriff auf die deutschen Stützpunkte der Nordsee am 4. Juli 1915 (268) In der Ostsee (269) Schiffsverluste der Kriegsflotten (269) Das Seegefecht bei Gotland und die Vernichtung von S. M. S. "Albatroß" am 2. Juli 1915 (270) Im Mittelmeer (273) Vom Handelskrieg und den Verlusten der Handelsflotten bis zum Ende des ersten Kriegsjahres (274) [Tabelle]: Den Anteil der einzelnen kriegführenden Staaten ergibt die folgende Zusammenstellung: (275) Das Ende der "Königsberg" (276) Ein neuer Seemannszug durch die Wüste (278) Die Verluste der Kriegsflotten der Alliierten am Ende des ersten Kriegsjahres (278) England. (278) Frankreich. Italien. Rußland. Japan. (279) Der Krieg in den deutschen Schutzgebieten im zweiten Kriegshalbjahr. Von Mitte Februar bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band IV, Seiten 294 bis 314. ([280]) Deutsch-Ostafrika ([280]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der französische Panzerkreuzer "Leon Gambetta", der am 28. April 1915 von dem österreichisch-ungarischen Torpedoboot "U 5" (Linienschiffsleutnant Ritter v. Trapp) versenkt wurde (2)Der deutsche kleine Kreuzer "Königsberg" der am 11. Juli 1915 in der Rusiki-Mündung von englischen Schiffen beschossen und vernichtet wurde ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Beförderung von Verwundeten auf einem Lazarettschiff des Norddeutschen Lloyd (2)Ärztlicher Besuch im Krankensaal "Sierra Ventana" des Norddeutschen Lloyd ( - ) Kamerun (285) Im Norden und Nordwesten (285) Im Küstengebiet (287) Im Süden (288) [2 Abb.]: (1)Im Hafen von Muanza in Deutsch-Ostafrika (2)Das Postamt in Muanza in Deutsch-Ostafrika ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldlager der deutschen Schutztruppen in Kamerun (2)Der Hofraum eines Geschäftshauses der Damara-Gesellschaft mit Ovambo-Arbeitern zu Swakopmund in Deutsch-Südwestafrika ( - ) Im Osten (289) Deutsch-Südwestafrika (290) Die Ereignisse im fernen Osten. Von Ende 1914 bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band II, Seiten 281 bis 294 ([296]) Nach der Besetzung von Tsingtau ([296]) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Botha (rechts) und Oberstleutnant Francke bei der Übergabe von Deutsch-Südwest-Afrika (2)General Botha im Gespräch mit dem Bürgermeister von Windhuk nach der Übergabe der Stadt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Parade deutscher Schutztruppen in Windhuk (2)Mit Ochsen bespannter Proviantwagen auf dem Wege nach Johann Albrechtshöhe in Deutsch-Südwest-Afrika ( - ) Japan und China (298) Von den innerpolitischen Verhältnissen Japans (299) Die Frage der japanischen Truppensendungen (300) Großbritannien während des zweiten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Februar bis August 1915. Fortsetzung von Band III, Seiten 277 bis 311 (301) Kundgebungen englischer Staatsmänner (301) Die Rede Greys in London am 22. März 1915 (301) Asquiths Rede in Newcastle am 21. April 1915 (302) Reden von Asquith und Bonar Law in der Guildhall am 19. Mai 1915 (303) Die Rede Lord Haldanes im Liberalen Klub zu London am 5. Juli 1915 (304) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Sir William R. Robertson. Chef des englischen Generalstabs (2)Der Bischof von London hält vor der St. Pauls-Kathedrale Gottesdienst für die an die Front abgehenden Truppen ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Admiral Sir John Fisher der frühere Erste Seelord (2)Admiral Sir Henry B. Jackson der neuernannte Erste Seelord (3)Der Herzog von Bedford besichtigt als Kommandeur die von ihm selbst ausgerüsteten Truppen ( - ) Vom Parlament und der Regierung (305) Bis zur Neubildung des Kabinetts. Von Anfang Februar bis 19. Mai 1915 (305) Personalien (305) Die Tagung des Parlaments vom 3. Februar bis 17. März 1915 (306) Die Tagung des Parlaments vom 14. April bis 21. Mai 1915 (308) Der Rücktritt und die Neubildung des Kabinetts (309) Nach der Neubildung des Kabinetts. Von Ende Mai bis August 1915 (311) Personalien (311) Die Tagung des Parlaments vom 4. Juni bis 29. Juli 1915 (312) Die finanziellen Maßnahmen (317) [4 Abb.]: (1)Sir Edward Grey. Minister des Äußeren (2)Herbert Henry Asquith. Ministerpräsident (3)Lloyd George. Minister für Kriegsmunition (4)Feldmarschall Lord Kitchener. Kriegsminister ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)Mac Kenna. Schatzkanzler (2)Lord Crewe. Lordpräsident des Geheimen Rats (3)Sir Stanley Buckmaster. Lordgroßkanzler (4)Lord Curzon. Lordgeheimsiegelbewahrer ( - ) Handelspolitische und wirtschaftliche Maßnahmen (322) [Tabelle]: Ein Blick auf die Statistik der Lebensmittelpreise, die der "Economist" Ende Juli 1915 gab, zeigt vielmehr, daß die außerordentliche Anspannung der Nahrungsmittelpreise in England anhielt. Der Preis betrug für: (325) Die englischen Arbeiterbewegungen (326) Die Frage der allgemeinen Wehrpflicht (328) [4 Abb.]: (1)Arthur J. Balfour. Erster Lord der Admiralität (2)John Allsebrook Simon. Minister des Inneren (3)Chamberlain. Staatssekretär für Indien. (4)Bonar Law. Minister für die Kolonien ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)Sir Edward Carson. Attorney General (2)Herbert Samuel. Generalpostmeister (3)Augustine Birell. Chefsekretär für Irland (4)Lord Robert Cecil. Unterstaatssekretär im Auswärtigen Amt ( - ) Die Deutschenhetze (329) Die Sozialisten und der Frieden (331) Aus den englischen Kolonien (332) Meldungen aus Kanada (332) Meldungen aus Australien (332) Meldungen aus Indien (333) Meldungen aus Südafrika (335) England am Ende des ersten Kriegsjahres (336) Der Völkerkrieg. Die Ereignisse an der Westfront im dritten Kriegshalbjahr / Belgien während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres / Frankreich während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher bombensicherer Artillerie-Unterstand unter den Wurzeln eines von einer Granate getroffenen Baumes an der Westfront (2)Ein deutscher großer Scheinwerfer an der Westfront wird aufgezogen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Truppen beim Baden in einem Fluß an der Westfront (2)Deutsche Truppen beim Lagerfeuer in den Vogesen ( - ) Die Ereignisse an der Westfront im dritten Kriegshalbjahr. Von Mitte August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VII, Seiten 74 bis 256 ([1]) Die Belagerung Frankreichs. Um die Jahreswende 1915/1916 ([1]) Zusammenfassende Darstellung der Kämpfe (3) Bis zur großen französisch-englischen Herbstoffensive. Vom 16. August bis 19. September 1915 (3) Die große französisch-englische Herbstoffensive. Vom 20. September bis 5. November 1915 (3) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bombensicherer, ein Kilometer langer Tunnel-Laufgraben der zu den vordersten deutschen Schützengräben führt (2)Blick in einen Laufgraben der deutschen Front in Nordfrankreich ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eingang zu einem deutschen bombensicheren Unterstand an der Westfront (2)Deutsche Soldaten in einem Schützengraben der Westfront auf der Jagd nach Läusen ( - ) Nach der französisch-englischen Herbstoffensive bis zum Beginn der Verdunschlacht. Vom 6. November 1915 bis 20. Februar 1916 (11) Die Kämpfe an der Westfront bis zur französisch-englischen Herbstoffensive. Vom 16. August bis 19. September 1915 (15) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung (15) Von der Verteidigung der flandrischen Küste (19) Der Argonnensturm nordöstlich vin Vienne-le-Château. Am 8 September 1915 (22) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Soldaten mit den neuen Stahlhelmen in Nordfrankreich (2)Eine Truppe französischer Offiziere in einem Schützengraben Nordfrankreichs ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische schwere Geschütze auf dem Wege zur Front in Nordfrankreich (2)Das Laden eines französischen schweren Geschützes ( - ) Episoden (26) Englische Marmelade (26) Zu Hause (26) Eine französische Fliegertat (27) Ein deutscher Minenangriff auf der Combreshöhe (28) Die Kämpfe an der Westfront während der großen englisch-französischen herbstoffensive. Vom 20. September bis 5. November 1915 (29) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung (29) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vorgeschobener Beobachtungsposten an der flandrischen Küste (2)Deutsche Matrosen mit Schutzmasken gegen feindliche Gasangriffe an der Küste Flanderns ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Befestigungen an der flandrischen Küste (2)Laufgraben in den Dünen der flandrischen Küste ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick in einen deutschen Schützengraben an der Westfront mit dem Eingang eines Minenstollens (2)Aus einem bombensicheren Unterstand bei Avricourt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick in den Zugangsgraben zu einem deutschen Schützengraben auf der Höhe 108 (2)Eine der großen Steinhöhlen bei Ville in der Nähe Chiry, die von deutschen Truppen als Unterstände ausgebaut und durch Drahtverhaue geschützt worden sind ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das in der Gegend von Réthel von den Deutschen heruntergeschossene französische Luftschiff "Alsac" (2)Die deutsche Verwundeten-Versandstelle in Vigneulles ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Unterstand eines deutschen Regimentskommandeurs, von deutschen Soldaten in der Nähe von Laon erbaut (2)Ein deutscher Hauptverbandplatz an der Westfront als bombensicherer Unterstand angelegt ( - ) [Tabelle]: In dem englischen Bericht vom 1. Oktober 1915 wird behauptet, daß die Engländer im Luftkampf die Oberhand über unsere Flieger gewonnen hätten. Hierüber gibt folgende Zusammenstellung den besten Aufschluß: (41) Die Offensive der Engländer vor Ypern. Ende September 1915 (54) Der 25. September 1915, ein Ehrentag der Straßburger Sachsen (56) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der vordersten deutschen Stellung am Yser-Kanal (2)Aus einem Unterstand Marine-Infanterie in Flandern ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Laufgraben in Flandern (2)Aus einem ehemaligen Schloßpark in Flandern ( - ) Die offensive der Engländer zwischen Armentières und Lorettohöhe am 25. und 26. September 1915 (59) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einem Engländerlager in Nord-Frankreich (2)Englische Soldaten werden in Londoner Omnibussen an die Front in Nordfrankreich gebracht ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Straße in La Bassée (2)Blick in die von den Engländern zusammengeschossene Kirche von Fromelles ( - ) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte des Kampfgeländes zwischen La Bassée und Arras (61) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Artillerie auf dem Marsch (2)Ein algerisches Schützenregiment auf dem Wege zur Front in Nordfrankreich ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rast französischer Truppen in einer Stadt Nordfrankreichs auf dem Marsch nach der Front (2)Aus einem französischen Offiziers-Unterstand in Nordfrankreich ( - ) Die Offensive der Engländer zwischen Armentières und Lorettohöhe. Ende September 1915 (65) Die Offensive der Franzosen zwischen Lorettohöhe und Arras. Am 25. und 26. September 1915 (70) Von den englischen und französischen Gefangenen aus den Kämpfen im Artois (72) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Einzug in Lille der in den Kämpfen zwischen La Bassée und Arras gefangen genommenen Engländer und Franzosen (2)In den Kämpfen zwischen La Bassée und Arras gefangen genommene Engländer und Franzosen auf der Citadelle von Lille. Links Engländer und Schotten, in der Mitte ein Turko, rechts Franzosen in ihrer neuen Ausrüstung (-) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein französisches Automobil zum Transport von Verwundeten und mit Käfigen für Brieftauben zum Nachrichtendienst (2)Französische Vorposten in Nordfrankreich ( - ) Die Offensive der Franzosen in der Champagne. Die "Champagne-Herbstschlacht" vom 22. bis 27. September 1915 (74) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgebiet in der Champagne. Vergleiche auch die Karte in Band V, Seite 11, sowie die Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgebiet nördlich und westlich von Massiges Seite 95. ([75]) Einzelschilderungen aus der Champagne-Herbstschlacht. (84) Die Sachsen in der "Balkonstellung" (84) Das Bataillon Könneritz auf der Höhe 199 nördlich von Massiges (87) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick in einen deutschen Schützengraben in der Champagne (2)Ein deutsches Feldgeschütz wird aus einem Bombensicheren Unterstand in Stellung gebracht ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine französische Batterie schwerer Geschütze in Feuerstellung in Nordfrankreich (2)Die völlig zerstörte Ortschaft Somme-Py, drei Kilometer westlich von Ste. Marie-à-Py in der Champagne ( - ) Von den badischen Leibgrenadieren (89) Gefangene aus der Champagne-Herbstschlacht (90) Die französische Offensive in der Champagne Ende September 1915 (92) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgebiet nördlich und westlich Massiges (95) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Soldatengräber in den Ruinen eines Gehöftes in der Champagne (2)Tote Franzosen im Kampfgelände der Champagne nach dem vergeblichen Ansturm vom 25. September 1915 ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Verhör französischer Soldaten, die in der Champagne-Herbstschlacht gefangen genommen wurden (2)Verhör eines bei Massiges gefangen genommenen französischen Hauptmanns vor einem deutschen Generalkommando ( - ) Die Hoffnungen der Franzosen und Engländer auf die Herbstoffensive 1915 nach ihren Armeebefehlen und die Feststellungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung (97) Aus dem deutschen Tagesbericht vom 8. oktober 1915 (97) Aus dem deutschen Tagesbericht vom 14. Oktober 1915. Aus dem deutschen Tagesbericht vom 17. Oktober 1915 (99) Die Wiederaufnahme der Offensive durch die Engländer im Raume zwischen Ypern und Loos. Am 13. Oktober 1915 (100) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Telephonisten in einem französischen Städtchen nahe der Front (2)Der französische General Marchand besichtigt die vorderen Schützengräben seiner Division ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Marine-Soldaten auf einem belgischen Panzerautomobil (2)Ein Beobachtungsposten in einem französischen Schützengraben ( - ) Die Wiederaufnahme der Offensive durch die Franzosen im Artois. Am 10. Oktober 1915 (101) Aus den Kämpfen um die Vimy-Höhe (104) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eroberter englischer Schützengraben unmittelbar nach dem Kampf (2)Blick in einen deutschen Schützengraben der Westfront. Links Alarmglocke und Unterstand für eine Revolverkanone, rechts Eingang zu einem Minenstollen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einem deutschen Schützengraben an der Westfront (2)Deutsche Infanterie dringt durch einen durch Wurfminen zerstörten französischen Drahtverhau ( - ) Die Bayern vor Neuville. Am 30. Oktober 1915 (105) Die Wiederaufnahme der Offensive durch die Franzosen in der Champagne. Im Oktober und November 1915 (106) Vom Luftkampf (109) Episoden (114) Die Pioniere bei La Bassée (114) Die "Heldin" von Loos (115) Das "Totenwäldchen" (116) Englischer "Humor" (117) Zwölf Stunden in französischer Gefangenschaft (118) Die Kämpfe an der Westfront nach der französisch-englischen Herbstoffensive bis zur Verdun-Schlacht. Vom 6. November 1915 bis 22. Februar 1916 (119) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung (119) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die explosion einer Fliegerbombe auf einer Bahnanlage hinter der Westfront (2)Ein erobertes russisches Maschinengewehr als deutsche Ballon-Abwehrkanone in einem Walde der Westfront ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten beim Verladen von Bagagewagen auf einem Bahnhof hinter der Westfront (2)Ein Feldlazarett bei Roye vor dem Abmarsch ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte I. - Von der Nordsee bis Ypern. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarte S. 123. (121) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte II. - Von Zillebeke bis Grenay. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 121. und S. 125. (123) [2 Abb.]: (1)Am Beobachtungsposten in einem deutschen Schützengraben der Westfront (2)Deutsche Unterstände an der Westfront mit einem Warenhaus. Der Mann im Vordergrund trägt eine Fliegerbombe ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Sanitätsmannschaften an einer Verbandstelle in der Nähe von Reims (2)Die Ankunft eines Marketenderwagens an der Front ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte III. - Von Lens bis Bapaume. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 123 und S. 127. (125) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte IV. - Von Albert bis Roye. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 125 und S. 131. (127) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf das Kampffeld von Noyon (2)Blick in einen deutschen Schützengraben am Ufer der Aisne ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Franzosen zusammengeschossene Kirche in Roye (2)Der Eingang eines deutschen Laufgrabens an der Westfront. Daneben die Kirchenglocke eines französischen Dorfes als Alarmglocke ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte V. - Der Frontabschnitt bei Noyon. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 127 und S. 139) ([131]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Alpenjäger-Patrouille in einem zerstörten Gehöfte in den Vogesen (2)Deutscher Beobachtungsposten auf einer Burgruine in den Vogesen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche bombensichere Unterstände etwa 600 Meter hinter der Vogesenfront (2)Aus einer Handwerkstube hinter der Vogesenfront ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte VI. - Von Soissons bis Berry-au-Bac. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 131 und S. 143.) (138) [Tabelle]: Seit unserer Veröffentlichung am 6. Oktober 1915 (vgl. S. 41), also in einem Zeitraum seit dem 1. oktober 1915, sind an deutschen Flugzeugen an der Westfront verloren gegangen: (141) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte VII. Von Reims bis Somme-Py. (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 139 und S. 147). ([143]) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte VIII. - Von Perthes bis Malancourt. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 143 und S. 151.) ([147]) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte IX. - Die Front um Verdun. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 147 und S. 163.) ([151]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Explosion einer 38 cm Schiffsgranate eines englischen Monitors vor der belgischen Küste (2)Der Einschlagtrichter einer Granate eines englischen Monitors in den Dünen der belgischen Küste ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutsches 15 cm Geschütz in Feuerstellung zwischen Ostende und Middelkerke (2)Deutsche Posten an der belgischen Küste bei der Beobachtung feindlicher Monitore ( - ) Die Befstigungen der belgischen Küste bis zum rechten Flügelmann der deutschen Westfront (153) Die Verwüstung der belgischen Küste durch die Engländer (154) Die deutschen Frontverbesserungen in Flandern. Im Frühjahr 1916 (155) Die deutsche Frontverbesserung bei Frise. Am 28. Januar 1916 (157) Die deutschen Frontverbesserungen bei Neuville. Am 23. bis 28. Januar und Anfang Februar 1916 (158) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Marinesoldaten beim Transport von Kriegsmaterial (2)Aus einem von Truppen des deutschen Marinekorps erstürmten englischen Schützengraben ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)In den Kämpfen bei Frise gefangene französische Offiziere (2)In den Kämpfen bei Frise gefangene Franzosen werden abtransportiert ( - ) Das Explosionsunglück und die Beschießung von Lille. Am 12. Januar 1916 (161) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte X. - Der Kail bei St. Mihiel. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 151 und S. 167.) ([163]) Von den deutschen und französischen Stellungen bei Noyon (164) Ein "ruhiger" Tag in den Argonnen! (166) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XI. - Der Frontabschnitt bei Pont-à-Mousson. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 63 und S. 171.) ([167]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Beim Morgenkaffee in den Vogesen (2)Bei der Verteidigung einer Waldschanze in den Vogesen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Beobachtungsposten in den Vogesen (2)Unterstände deutscher Truppen in den Vogesen ( - ) Der Winter 1915/1916 zwischen Maas und Mosel (169) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XII. - Der Frontabschnitt vor Lunéville. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 167 und S. 183.) ([171]) Die Beschießung von Nanzig. Im Januar 1916 (173) Die französische Offensive im Raume Wünheim - Bertschweiler - Wattweiler. Vom 21. Dezember 1915 bis 8. Januar 1916 (174) Die Kämpfe um den Hartmannsweilerkopf (174) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte und Ansicht des Kampfgeländes am Hartmannsweilerkopf und Hirzenstein. (175) Der Verlust und die Wiedereroberung des Unterrehfelsens (180) Die Kämpfe um den Hirzenstein (182) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XIII. - Von Blamount bis St. Dié. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 171 und S. 187.) (183) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine deutsche Feldpostexpedition im Oberelsaß vor der Abfahrt (2)Berliner Landsturm beim Legen einer Wasserleitung in den Vogesen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)In deutschen Unterständen an der Westfront erlegte Ratten (2)Ein deutsches Kommando in den Vogesen beim Mittagessen ( - ) Die Beschießung von Belfort. Vom 8. bis 11. und am 15. Februar 1916 (185) Beim linken Flügelmann der deutschen Westfront (186) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XIV. - Der Frontabschnitt in den Vogesen. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 183 und S. 191.) (187) Vom Luftkampf (188) Episoden (189) Der Argonnenschreck (189) Schlimmer als die Deutschen sind die Ratten (189) Von der Tätigkeit des Abschnittskommandeurs (190) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der deutschen Front im Westen um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XV. - Von Thann bis zur Schweizerischen Grenze. - (Vgl. die Anschlußkarte S. 187.) (191) Allerlei Heiteres aus dem Feld (192) [3 Abb.]: (1)leutnant Immelmann bei einer Feld-Fliegerabteilung † (2)Leutnant Boelcke bei einer Feld-Fliegerabteilung (3)Ein englisches Flugzeug auf einem Motorwagen montiert zum Transport in der Stellung ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fliegerunteroffizier Eduard Böhm † (2)Der bayrische Flieger-Oberleutnant Hailer † mit dem Beobachtungs-Offizier Hauptmann Weber vor dem Aufstieg zu einem Erkundungsflug ( - ) Vom Luftkampf beiderseits der Westfront (193) Fliegerangriffe auf deutsche Städte und die deutschen Vergeltungsmaßnahmen (193) Deutsche Luftangriffe auf Paris (198) Amtliche Meldungen (198) Der Zeppelin-Angriff auf Paris in der Nacht vom 29. auf den 30. Januar 1916 (199) [3 Abb.]: (1), (2)Beim Zeppelinangriff auf Paris in der Nacht vom 29. auf den 30. Januar 1916 durch Bombenwürfe zerstörte Häuser (3)Vom Zeppelinangriff auf Paris in der Nacht vom 29. auf den 30. Januar 1916. Der durch einen Bombenwurf enstandene Durchbruch in das Gewölbe der Metropolitan-Untergrundbahn ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein russischer Riesen-Doppeldecker für acht Personen, 3 1/2 Tonnen schwer. Vgl. S. 237 (2)Transport eines Flugzeugs an der Westfront ( - ) Von den deutschen Fürsten und Heerführern (203) Kundgebungen des Kaisers am Jahrestag des 25. August 1914 (203) Weitere Kundgebungen des Kaisers und deutscher Fürsten (204) Personalien (206) Besuche deutscher Fürsten an der Front (207) Vom deutschen Kaiser (209) Der Kaiser an der Front (209) Kaisers Geburtstag im Großen Hauptquartier (210) Vom deutschen Heer an der Westfront (210) Von den Mannschaften (210) Die deutsche Kriegsweihnacht 1915 im Westen (211) Von den feindlichen Staatsoberhäuptern und Heerführern (214) Personalien (214) [4 Abb.]: (1)General d. Inf. Hermann v. Strantz (2)General d. Inf. Max v. Fabeck (3)General d. Inf. Hans Gaede † (4)Generaloberst v. Falkenhausen ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)Admiral August Ludwig v. Schröder (2)General d. Art. Hans v. Kirchbach (3)General d. Inf. Eberhard v. Claer (4)Generalleutnant Schmidt v. Knobelsdorf ( - ) Besuche an der Front (218) Kundgebungen (220) Die gemeinsamen Kriegsberatungen (222) Vom französischen Heer (222) Von der Disziplin und der Moral (222) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm II. auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz bei einem Ausritt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Ludwig III. von Bayern besichtigt bei einem Besuch an der Westfront Feldgeschütze (2)König Friedrich August von Sachsen bei der Besichtigung eines Regiments an der Westfront ( - ) Von den Freiwilligen anderer Staaten und den Hilfstruppen (227) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kaiser Wilhelm schreitet mit dem Kronprinzen und dem Gefolge die Front deutscher Truppen in den Vogesen ab (2)Der Herzog von Sachsen-Meiningen schreitet die Front eines zur Parade aufgestellten sächsischen Infanterie-Regiments auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz ab ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Herzog Ernst August von Braunschweig begrüßt Offiziere seines Regiments in einer kleinen Stadt der Champagne (2)Fürst Adolf von Schaumburg-Lippe und General von Westarp mit seinem Stabe an der Westfront ( - ) Vom belgischen Heer (230) Vom englischen Heer (231) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der französische Oberbefehlshaber General Joffre im Gespräch mit General Foch (2)Feldmarschall Sir John French besichtigt einen Wagen des Roten Kreuzes mit britischen Verwundeten ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Lord Kitchener besichtigt die Kolonialtruppen des französischen Heeres (2)König Albert von Belgien, der sich mit Präsident Poincaré und General Joffre die Militärmission der verbündeten Mächte an der französischen Front vorstellen läßt, im Gespräch mit dem serbischen Obersten Stefanowitsch ( - ) Vom französischen und englischen Flugwesen (237) Die französisch-englische Flugblätter-Offensive an der Westfront (241) Die Blutverluste der Entente an der Westfront (243) Aus den besetzten Gebieten (244) Die Franzosen im Elsaß (244) Die Deutschen hinter der Front in Frankreich (247) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Albert von Belgien, Präsident Poincaré, der französische Kriegsminister Millerand und General Joffre nach einer Besprechung (2)Die Teilnehmer eines Kriegsrates der Entente-Mächte. Vordere Reihe von links nach rechts: General Pellé, General Porro, General French, General Joffre, General Gilinsky und Oberst Stefanowitsch ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Georg von England mit dem Prinzen von Wales beim Besuch der englischen Front in Frankreich (2)König Georg von England begrüßt beim Besuch der französischen Front General Joffre und den Präsidenten Poincaré. Im Vordergrund links der Prinz von Wales ( - ) Die Einwirkung der Franzosen und Engländer auf die Gebiete hinter der deutschen Westfront (250) [Tabelle]: Die "Gazette des Ardennes" veröffentlicht seit September 1915 die Namen der getöteten und verwundeten französischen und belgischen Büger und Bürgerinnen. Die Zusammenstellung dieser Angaben ergibt folgende Zahlen: (252) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten bei der Ackerbestellung in den besetzten Gebieten Nordfrankreichs (2)Die Bevölkerung der besetzten Gebiete Frankreichs wird von der deutschen Militärverwaltung mit Straßenbauten beschäftigt ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Bevölkerung eines kleinen, von deutschen Truppen besetzten Städtchens in der Champagne meldet sich beim Namenaufruf zur Kontrolle (2)Die zum Rücktransport nach Frankreich bestimmten Einwohner der besetzten Teile Nordfrankreichs werden am Bahnhof Jarny zur Kontrolle eingetragen ( - ) Belgien während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VII, Seiten 257 bis 262 ([253]) Die Belgier und der Krieg ([253]) Von König Albert und der belgischen Regierung (255) Personalien (255) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zur Durchführung des Paßzwanges mit Photographien in den Ortschaften der besetzten Gebiete Nordfrankreichs werden die Einwohner in Gruppen je 10 photographiert (2)Verhandlung vor einem deutschen Feldgericht in Nordfrankreich ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangene Russen rücken zum Feldbau aus - Der Zivilist rechts ist der Dolmetscher (2)Markttag in einer kleinen französischen Stadt hinter der deutschen Front ( - ) Militärische Maßnahmen. Die finanzielle Lage (258) Von den Beziehungen Belgiens zu den Entente-Staaten (258) Von der deutschen Verwaltung in Belgien (261) Verwaltungsmaßnahmen (261) Die wirtschaftlichen Maßnahmen (264) [2 Abb.]: (1)Albert Thomas. Unterstaatssekretär für Artillerie und Munition im französischen Kriegsministerium (2)Aus einer französischen Munitionsfabrik. Das in die Geschosse eingefüllte Pulver wird von Arbeitern, die gegen das Einatmen giftiger Substanzen geschützt sind, festgestampft ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Fliegerbomben werden gebrauchbereit gemacht (2)Aus einer französischen Munitionsfabrik. Bei der Revision fertiger Geschosse großen Kalibers ( - ) Die Kriegsverräter in Belgien (268) Der Wiederaufbau der belgischen Städte (271) Die deutsche Obrigkeit und die Kirche in Belgien (272) Frankreich während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VII, Seiten 263 bis 288 ([273]) Wie die Franzosen sich im Spiegel sehen ([273]) I.Man macht sich oft über die nationale Eitelkeit der Franzosen lustig. ([273]) II. Die erste Folgerung ist die: die ganze Menschheit schuldet Frankreich Dank, unendlich mehr Dank, als sie je abstatten könnte. (275) III. Wir können, wenn wir derlei hören, lächeln oder uns ärgern, können von Größenwahnsinn und völliger Geistesverirrung reden. (276) Parlament und Regierung Frankreichs bis zur Kriegserklärung an Bulgarien (277) Die ordentliche Session des Jahres 1915 III. Vom 10. bis 26. August 1915. Der Ansturm gegen den Kriegsminister Millerand (276) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kardinal Mercier Erzbischof von Mecheln (2)Aus der deutschen Schule in Brüssel ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Übernahme einer Nahrungsmittelsendung für die belgische Bevölkerung durch die deutschen Behörden (2)Paß-Revision an der holländisch-belgischen Grenze ( - ) Aenderungen in der Regierung (284) Die ordentliche Session des Jahres 1915 IV. Vom September bis Mitte Oktober 1915 (284) Die Entwicklung der Krise (284) Der Rücktritt des Ministers des Aeußeren Delcassé (286) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der Explosion in der Umwallung der Stadt Lille am 12. Januar 1916, hervorgerufen durch Bombenwürfe von Flugzeugen der Verbündeten (2)Deutsche Truppen bei den Aufräumungsarbeiten nach der Explosion in der Umwallung der Stadt Lille am 12. Januar 1916 ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Begräbnis der durch englische Fliegerbomben getötete Bewohner von Péronne, das mit militärischen Ehren unter Teilnahme des deutschen Stadtkommandanten erfolgte (2)Deutsche Soldaten beim Straßenbau bei Pinon (Aisne) ( - ) Die gesetztgebende Tätigkeit des Parlaments. Von Anfang August bis Mitte Oktober 1915 (291) Frankreich erklärt Bulgarien den Krieg (292) Der Rücktritt des Kabinetts Viviani und die Bildung des Kabinetts Briand (292) Die Ereignisse vom 15. Oktober bis 3. November 1915 (292) Von den alten und neuen Männern (293) [3 Abb.]: (1)Aristide Briand. Der französische Ministerpräsident (2)Malvy französischer Minister des Innern (3)Clementel französischer Handelsminister ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Jules Cambon. Der frühere französische Botschafter in Berlin, jetzt Generalsekretär im französischen Ministerium des Aeußeren (2)Von der Einweihung einer neuen Flotte von Hospitalschiffen auf der Seine zu Paris ( - ) Parlament und Regierung Frankreichs nach der Kriegserklärung an Bulgarien (297) Die Ordentliche Session des Jahres 1915 V. Vom 3. November bis 30. Dezember 1915 (297) Die ordentliche Session des Jahres 1916 I. Vom 11. Januar bis 18. Februar 1916. (301) Der Rücktritt des französischen Unterstaatssekretärs für das Flugwesen (304) Maßnahmen der Regierung (305) Militärische Maßnahmen (305) Die afrikanischen Hilfstruppen (306) Maßnahmen gegen die Angehörigen feindlicher Staaten (306) Proteste. (307) Finanzielle und wirtschaftliche Maßnahmen (307) Aus den französischen Kolonien (312) [3 Abb.]: (1)Alexander v. Ribot. Der französische Finanzminister (2)Dennys Cochin französischer Staatsminister ohne Portefeuille (3)Jules Guesde französischer Staatsminister ohne Portefeuille ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Galopin, der Kommandant von Paris, dekoriert verwundete französische Soldaten und Offiziere vor dem Invaliden-Dom zu Paris (2)Verwundete afrikanische Soldaten der französischen Armee werden in der französischen Sprache unterrichtet ( - ) Die Beziehungen zu den verbündeten Staaten (313) Der militärische und wirtschaftliche Zusammenschluß der Entente (313) Die Vorbereitungen für den zukünftigen Wirtschaftskrieg (315) Kundgebungen (316) Der französische Sozialismus und der Krieg (318) [Karte]: Karte von Rumänien ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

MAY, 1900. ocThe Qettysbur Mercury CONTENTS Voices Around College 69 The Ivove of Nature as Por-trayed by Milton's Poetry 70 College Songs 79 Seen Through a Glass 80 A Reverie 83 Autobiography of a Silver Dollar 85 A College Friendship 90 Editor's Desk 93 Is Power in Debate Declining. 95 College L,ife Involves More than the Acquisition of Knowledge 100 Exchanges.'. 101 FAVOR THOSE WHO FAVOR US. For Fine- Printing go to Tk Jo E. Wilt Wgtiii M©«e CARLISLE ST. GETTYSBURG, PA. C. B. Kitzmiller Dealer in Hats, Caps, Boots and . Douglas Shoes GETTYSBURG, PA. 11 ELLIOTT Dealer In Hats, Caps, Shoes and. Gents' Furnishing Goods Corner Center Square and Carlisle Street GETTYSBURG, PA. EDGAR 5. MARTIN, ^CIGARS AND SMOKERS' ARTICLES. %}*** tj*^ \>^* Chambersburg St., Gettysburg. Like to learn Spanish ? An easy Ian- f guage to learn. " / HossfeXd's Spanish Method. Self-teaching. $1.00 / / Suanish-English,Engli8h-SpanishDiction'y, El.00 ' / /y Hossfeld's Italian Method, Self-teaching. 41.00 / jT Italian-English, English-Italian Dictionary. 81.00 / ' S Hossfeld's German Method. Self-teaching. $1.00 S/ S s German-English,Enplish-GermanDictionary.s%2.Q0 / / Hossfeld's French Method. Self-teaching. $1.00 f/ ' / French-English, English-French Dictionary. $2.00 /, X Brooks'1st Latin Book. £0 ct«. / * Latin-English, English-Latin Dictionary. $3.00 / / Brooks' 1st Greek Lessons. fiO cts. / Greek-English, English-Greek Dictionary, $3.00 // Literal Translation! of the ClassicB—Latin, /y Qxeek, German, French. Eighty-five volume*, X sold separately, 60 eta. each. Sendfor list. *S ELTTDS & NOBLE, Publishers •/ I4-S-1S-14 Cooper Inrtituto N.Y.City / SchooVbooJcs ofall pub-lishers at one store. orsome other language? i .THE. GETTYSBURG MERCURY. VOI,. IX. GETTYSBURG, PA., MAY, 1900. No. 3 VOICES AROUND COLLEGE. HEARD BY AN OLD GKAD. Bursts of merry laughter through the open doors As we pass reflective down the corridors— Sunny-faced Allegro, genius of the scene, Satisfy our wonder; say, what can this mean ? With spirits light and jolly We scatter melancholy, Helping our genial task with mirth and fun ; Fair wisdom seems the sweeter And toilsome hours are fleeter, And every trouble's ended ere it's half begun. Shouts for victor athletes on the level field, Cheers for strong endeavor on our ears have pealed ; Stout and agile fellows on this classic ground, Why profane these precincts with such boisterous sound ? With spirits strong and jolly We rout old melancholy, And help our genial task with sport and game ; Fair wisdom seems the sweeter, Her triumphs are completer, When bounding health and vigor thrill the frame, i Strains of music quiver on the evening air, All the sweet inventions aiding song are there ; Saint Cecilia tell us, hast thou chosen this Academic garden for thy bower of bliss ? With hearts attuned and jolly We banish melancholy, And mix our genial task with glee and song ; Fair wisdom seems the sweeter, Her cup with joy repleter, When her gentle sister Music fares along. 7° THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. Hail, indulgent Mother, crowned with glorious years, This our boyish tumult thy loved name endears ! In the busy future oft shall Fancy deem That she hears it echo softly in her dream. With hearts aglow and jolly We scoff at melancholy ; Our genial task proceeds with mirth and cheer ; As Alma Mater listens, Her eye with feeling glistens, And her blessing falls upon her children dear. THE LOVE OF NATURE AS PORTRAYED BY MILTON'S POETRY. ROBERT D. CLARE, '00—GRAEF PRIZE ESSAY. " T TE who would not be frustrated in his hope to write well ■*• hereafter in laudable things ought himself to be a true poem." Thus wrote the youthful Milton as he stood upon the threshold of that wonderful career of literary activity, which not only made his age one of peculiar interest in the development of English literature, but also gave to our language at least one of its noblest masterpieces of poetic art. A poet is one who is himself a true poem. This definition might well stand for all ages as the highest and most beautiful conception of the real follower of the poetic art. It would not, however, possess for all the same meaning, inasmuch as it also involves a second definition of the poet's art, and its rightful province, about which there is a decided difference of opinion. In order that it may serve our present purpose, we must consider it in the light of what we know of the character and convictions of its author. To Milton the writing of poetry was a prophetic office, to be exercised by none save the most godly and consecrated. The true poet must, above all, be in perfect harmony with his poetry —"not presuming to sing high praises of heroic men or famous cities, unless he have in himself the experience and practice of all that is-praiseworthy." According to Milton, the three great con-stituents of the poetical nature were knowledge, virtue and reli-gion. Anyone not recognizing these constituents was not worthy the dignity of the office. It is to his conscientious adherence to this standard, probably more than to any other cause, that most of the adverse criticism which has been passed upon his poetry is i^Ml 7 THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. 71 due. Some of his critics have been pleased to find fault with his treatment of natural phenomena on the grounds that it lacks fidelity, and does not conform to the generally accepted poetical standards. Were poetry what many of our later writers seem to think it is, merely an interpretation of natural phenomena, these criticisms would be in part just; but hi the realm of poetry there must be liberty both in the selecting of themes, and in the treat-ment of the same. Milton's non-conformance to general rules should not expose him to criticism. Poetry deals primarily with man and nature. The higher life, however, encompassing both man and nature, adds another object—God. Milton recognized this last object as constituting the most important of these three poetical entities. It was to none other than the Omnipotent himself that he looked for his greatest theme, as well as his inspiration. It was to his wondrous dealings with man, the second entity, that he looked for the sub-ject- matter for his great masterpiece. It was to nature that he looked for illustration, ornamentation and a suitable setting. In thus subordinating nature, Milton did not under-estimate its importance in the poetic art; but he rather exalted to an ex-ceptionally high degree the importance of the other two entities. Anftther explanation of this seeming neglect of nature may be found in the fact that Milton was not a man who could be content with worshiping or glorifying his Creator by a laudation of his works in verse, but, in true Puritan faith and simplicity, desired rather to draw near and commune with Him face to face. Iyet us now consider the second thought involved in the defini-tion, " A poet is one who is himself a true poem." According to Milton's conception, poetry is largely subjective. The agency of nature is by no means eliminated, but rather is limited to the implanting in the mind of the first forms for the imagination. Thus furnished with material drawn from nature's great store-house, the mind can create for itself not only landscapes of sur-passing beauty, but also worlds and starry systems. It is this subjective element which gives to Milton's poetry its most char-acteristic qualities. In the later years of our poet's life, when his sight failed him, and he was left with nothing but a fertile mind and a strong imaginative faculty, this element is particularly ap-parent in his writings. However, at no period of his literary activity was he disregardful of nature's teachings, or lacking in a 72 THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. due appreciation of all her varied phenomena, as has sometimes been asserted. It must be borne in mind that Milton was a man of books, not a man of the field. Although open to impressions from the world of nature, he was not a naturalist, closely observ-ing for the sake of classification all natural phenomena. " He was not concerned to register the phenomena and facts of nature, but to convey the impressions they made upon a sensitive soul. The external forms of things are to be presented to us as trans-formed through the heart and mind of the poet."—Pattiso?i. We are now able to examine with some degree of intelligence and appreciation the works of this great poet, with a view to de-termining in a more or less perfect manner the character and ex-tent of his love for nature. For our present purpose a few quotations from his best productions must suffice, although the subject merits the most careful, deliberate and painstaking study. Were we to confine ourselves to a study of Milton's earlier poems, the most likely conclusion for us to reach with reference to the criticisms to which we have already referred, would be that they are entirely groundless. Throughout this splendid collec-tion of sonnets and weightier poems there is displayed a most exquisite taste for the beauties and charms of nature. To the devout mind of our poet, nature was the glorious handiwork of the almighty Creator, and contained many of his wonderful secrets. Regarding her in this light, he could not fail to be im-pressed by her subtle influences. However, as we have before implied, he was never guilty of worshiping nature to the neglect of the great First Cause—the divine Creator—Who was back of her. By Milton, nature was regarded as the poet's ever-ready and helpful handmaid. "Willingly," to quote from Emerson, "does she follow his steps with the rose and the violet, and bend her lines of grandeur and grace to the decoration of her darling child. Only let his thoughts be of equal scope, and the frame will suit the picture. A virtuous man is in unison with her works, and makes the central figure of the visible sphere. Homer, Pindar, Socrates, Phocian, associate themselves fitly in our memory with the whole geography and climate of Greece. The visible heavens and earth sympathize with Jesus. And in common life, whoso-ever has seen a person of powerful character and happy genius, will have remarked how easily he took all things along with him THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. 73 —the persons, the opinions and the day—and nature became an-cillary to a man." To treat the great body of Milton's poetry in any save a very general way would be entirely beyond the scope and purpose of this essay; hence, we shall confine ourselves for the present to a brief consideration of only a few of the works of each of the two periods of poetic activity which we recognize in Milton's life. To the former period, extending from about 1625 to 1640, belong most of his shorter poems, among which special mention should be made of L/Allegro, II Peuseroso, Arcades, Comus, L,ycidas, and a number of sonnets. To the latter period, extending from about 1660 to the year of his death, 1674, belong Paradise L,ost, Paradise Regained and Samson Agonistes. Of the earlier poems, the companion pieces, 1,'Allegro and II Penseroso, L,ycidas and Comus, are richest in their natural beauty and freshness, although these qualities are by no means wanting in the other poems of the period, as may be seen from these beau-tiful lines from '' On a May Morning :'' " Now the bright morning- star, day's harbinger, Comes dancing- from the east; and leads with her The flowery May, who from her green lap throws The yellow cowslip and the pale primrose." We may search throughout the whole realm of poetry and find nothing to surpass 1/Allegro and II Penseroso in choice and faithful description of the many charms of country life. Although the poems are the expressions of opposite moods, they both fur-nish us with idealized rural scenes. Note the richness of natural description in these lines from I/Allegro : —" Right against the eastern gate, Where the great sun begins his state, Robed in flames and amber light, The clouds in thousand liveries dight; While the ploughman, near at hand, Whistles o'er the furrowed land, And the milkmaid singeth blithe, And the mower whets his scythe, And every shepherd tells his tale Under the hawthorn in the dale." That Milton was not impressed only by the great and magnifi-cent in nature is attested by many passages in his works. In II Penseroso not only the feathered songsters, but even the busy lit-tle bees, are included in his thought. ■ 74 THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. " Sweet bird, that shunn'st the noise of folly, Most musical, most melancholy ! Thee, chantress, oft the woods among I woo, to hear thy even song'." * * * * * * * —" Hide me from day's garish eye, While the bee with honeyed thigh, That at her flowery work doth sing, And the waters murmuring, "With such consort as they keep, Entice the dewy-feathered sleep." In Lyridas, that superb creation of poetic art, we find the author, in his deep grief over the loss of his friend, giving life to the forms and forces of nature, and holding sad converse with them. "Yet once more, O ye laurels, and once more, Ye myrtles brown, with ivy never sere, I come to pluck your berries harsh and crude, And with forced fingers rude Shatter your leaves before the mellowing year." When he reverts to his boyhood companionship with Lycidas we find that it is inseparably associated with wild, free nature. " For we were nursed upon the self-same hill, Fed the same flock, by fountain, shade and rill; Together both, ere the high lawns appeared, Under the opening eyelids of the morn." As he proceeds in his plaintive song he fancies that not only the sorrowing shepherd—who is in fact himself—but nature, too, is lamenting over the loss of I,ycidas. "Thee, shepherd, thee, the woods and desert caves, With wild thyme and the gadding vine o'ergrown, And all their echoes mourn." In the whole range of pastoral poetry no more beautiful and lofty, yet exquisitely delicate, lines can be found than the follow-ing : " Ye valleys low, where the mild whispers use Of shades, and wanton winds, and gushing brooks, On whose fresh lap the swart star sparely looks, Throw hither all your quaint enamelled eyes, That on the green turf suck the honeyed showers, And purple all the ground with vernal flowers, Bring the rathe primrose that forsaken dies, The tufted crow-toe and the pale jessamine, The white pink and the pansy streaked with jet, THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. 75 The glowing violet. The musk-rose, and the well-attired woodbine, With cowslips wan, that hang the pensive head, And every flower that sad embroidery wears, Bid amaranthus all his beauty shed, And daffodils fill their cups with tears, To strew the laureate hearse where Lycid lies." The sweet mournfulness with which the poem begins is sus-tained to the end. In this poem Milton reached the very acme of his genius. It is in this production that he reveals his true poetic nature, and it is for this reason that we have dwelt upon it at such great length. Of the remaining poems of this earlier period we shall say but little, having presented Lycidas as the representative work of Milton's genius at this period of his life. Although the Comus, as well as several of the other shorter poems and sonnets, abound in natural richness, time and space forbid a treatment of them in this essay. We now turn to the latter period of Milton's poetic activity— the period which gave to us that wonderful epic, Paradise I_ost. It is with ithis poem that we are chiefly concerned at present. Paradise Regained and Samson Agouistes, grand as they are, do not represent our poet at his best, having been written at the close of a life that had long before been cast into darkness—a darkness springing not only from destroyed vision, but also from increasing sorrow and disappointment. The question arises : What can be said of Milton's love for nature as portrayed in Paradise L,ost; was it diminished in in-tensity or different in character ? Before answering, let us con-sider certain circumstances which are inseparably connected with a proper treatment of this question. Milton was now an old man; years of domestic trials and political strife had left upon him their evil effects ; moreover, he was now blind. Conditions such as these surely are not conducive to poetical activity. Neverthe-less, Milton still had before him his great life's work, and would never rest'satisfied till it was accomplished. Paradise I A REVERIE. CHAS. W. WEISER, '01. I. There's a beauty in the spring-time, When the first warm rays beat down From the bright, blue sky in Heaven, Giving- life to all around ; When but here and there is seen Float a white and fleecy cloud, Like a dove the messag-e bringing:— "God is wisdom, God is love." II. When the trees in all their splendor Now are robed in living green; When the woods now crowned with glory Glimmer in the morning sheen ; As we tread with heart so blithesome Through each leafy, shady bower, In pursuit of fairest nature, Sauntering after rarest flower, We drink in her grandest blessing— Glorious sunshine, purest air. And in stumbling o'er the rock-beds, By the side of rippling stream, Suddenly there bursts upon us Charming, bright, and glorious scene. In the middle of the forest Basks a meadow in the sun, And down thro' its grassy pastures, 84 THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. Waters fresh do gently run. On we saunter o'er the meadow Gently plucking- tender flowers, Finding there the grass—the blue-eyed- And the pretty yellow-star Looking upward in the sunlight, Pointing- upward to the sky. III. As the sparkling mountain torrent Flows into the muddy river, And the waters, swiftly flowing Soon are blended into one; So the scented breeze of springtime Soon is blended with the summer. Yes, the busy, humming summer With its fields of rip'ning- grain, And its clattering-, rattling reaper, With its band of busy men, With its red'ning, rip'ning- cherries Hanging- tempting on the trees, With its apples in the orchard, And the clover, and the bees. All are busy, all are bustling, Gathering- in a bounteous store, While the earth is full of blessing-s, Ere the harvest-time is o'er. IV. From the ants, the bees, the harvest, We may learn a lesson true :— The work is great, the time is short, In which we have to do. The moments lost, the time ill-spent Shall never come again ; But our deeds shall yield a harvest Which will give us joy or pain. V. Slowly creeping- in its course, Southward moves the summer's sun, Quietly o'er the mountain sneaking, With his sting-, Jack Frost has come. Soon the leaves are turned to crimson, And the fruit to golden brown, Nuts are ripened, quickly gathered, As they fall upon the ground. Fruit is plucked and corn is garnered, THE GETTYSBURG MERCURY. Everything- is gathered in, Leaves are falling, winds are blowing, And the winter now begins. VI. Wind is howling, snow is falling1, Fire's crackling loud within, Corn is popping, apples roasting, Merry chatter, laugh and din. All are snug and warm to-night While the earth is decked with white. 85 od style and at less cost than you can obtain same elsewhere. They are located among the mountains but their work is metropolitan. You can be convinced of this if you give them the opportunity. Mt. Holly Stationery and Printing Co. *SPRINGS, PA. H. S. BENNER, .DEALER IN. Groceries, Notions, Queensware, Glassware, Etc, Tobacco and Ggars. Yl CHAMBERSBURG ST. WE RECOMMEND THESE BUSINESS MEN. Pitzer House, (Temperance) JNO. E. PITZER, Prop. Rates $1.00 to $1.25 per day. Battlefield a specialty. Dinner and ride to all points of interest,including the tb ree days* fipht, $1.25. No. 127 Main Street. MUMPER & BENDER Furniture Cabinet Making, Picture Frames Beds, Springs, Mattresses, Etc. Baltimore St., GETTYSBURG, PA. You will find a full line of Pure Drugs and Fine Sta- People's Drug Store Prescriptions a Specialty. .GO TO. fjotel (Bettysburg, Barker Sfyop. Centre Square. B. M. SEFTON J. A. TAWNEY_^ Is ready to furnish Clubs and Bread, Rolls, Etc. At short notice and reasonable rates. Washington & Middle Sts., Gettysburg. XWYT. Tr*. rLnAnJ-LnHDJKT1, Successor to 8imoil j. Codori Dealer in Beef, Pork, Lamb, Veal, Sausage. Special rates to Clubs. York St., GETTYSBURG. Davib Croxd, Dealer in $'me (groceries anb Hotions «^c4Jork Street. .GO TO. CHAS. E. BARBEHENN, Barber In the Eagle Hotel, Cor. Main and Washing-ton Sts. YOHN BROS. Agents for the Keystone State, Waldo, Washbum, Groupner & Meyer. Highest Grade Mandolins, Guitars, Banjos, Mandollas and Mandocellos. Headquarters for Phonographs, Graphophones and supplies. Trimmings of every description. All sheet music one-half off. Large discounts on Books and studies. 326 Market St., Harrisburg, Pa. in-mmum n FAVOR THOSE WHO FAVOR US. Spalding's OFFICIAL Athletic Goods Officially adopted by the leading Colleges, Schools and Athletic Clubs of the Country. Every requisite ior Baseball, Football, Golf, Tennis, Athlet-ics, Gymnasium. Spalding's Offi-cial League Ball is the Official Ball of the Na-tional League and all the lead-ing college asso-ciations Handsome cata-logue of Athletic Sports free to any address. Spalding's Baseball Guide for 1900,10 cts. A. Q. SPALDING & BROS. New York Chicago ROWE. YOUR GROCER Carries Pull Line of Groceries, Canned Goods, Etc, Best Coal Oil and Brooms at most Reasonable Prices. OPPOSITE COLLEO.E CAMPUS. S. J. CODORL *# Druggists* Dealer in Drugs, Medicines, Toilet Articles, J> Stationery, Blank Books, Amateur Pho-tographic Supplies, Etc., Etc. BALTIMORE ST. R. H. CULP PAPER HANGER, Second Square, York Street. COLLEGE EMBLEMS. EMIL ZOTHE, ENGRAVER, DESIGNER AND MANUFACTURING JEWELER. 19 S. NINTH ST. PHILADELPHIA, PA. SPECIALTIES: Masonic Marks, Society Badges, College Buttons, Pius, Scarf Pins, Stick Pins and Athletic Prizes. All Goods ordered through A. N. Beau. To Repair Broken Arti-cles use Major's Cement Remember MAJOR'S RUBBER CEMENT, MAJOR'S LEATHER CEMENT. Meneely Bell Co. TROY, N. Y. MANUFACTURERS OF SUPERIOR BELLS The 2000 pound bell now ringing in the tower of Pennsylvania Col-lege was manufactured at this foundry. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. The Pleased Customer Is not a stranger in our establish-ment— he's right at honie, you'll see him when you call. We have the materials to please fastidious men. J. D. LIPPY, Merchant Tailor 39 Chambersburg- St., Gettysburg-, Pa. G. E. SPANGLER, Dealer in Pianos, Organs, Music, Musical Instruments, Strings, Etc. YORK STREET, 1ST SQUARE. GETTYSBURG. L. D. Miller, GROCER Confectioner and Fruiterer. Ice Cream and Oysters in Season. 19 Main St. GETTYSBURG City Hotel Main St. Gettysburg. Jt Free 'Bus to and from all Trains Thirty seconds' walk from either depot Dinner with drive over field with four or more, $1.35 Rates $1.50 to $2.00 per day John E. Hughes, Prop. Capitol Cit£ Cafe Cor. Fourth and Market Sts. HARR1SBURG, PA. First-Class Rooms Furnished. Special Rates to Private Parties. Open Day and Night. European Plan. Eunch of All Kinds to Order at the Restaurant. ALDINGER'S CAPITOL CITY CAFE. POPULAR PRICES. CALL ON F. Mark Bream, The Carlisle Street Grocer Who always has on hand a full line of Fine Groceries. .Photographer. No. 3 Main St., OETTYSBURa, PENNA. Our new effects in Portraiture are equal to photos made anywhere, and at any price. I PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS Kay$_eo, 140-142 Woodward Avenue DETROIT, MICH. Send for Catalogue and Price List. Manufacturers of High Grade Fraternity Emblems Fraternity Jewelry Fraternity Novelties Fraternity Stationary Fraternity Invitations Fraternity Announcements Fraternity Programs Special Designs on Application. MOTEL GETTYSBURG LIVERY GETTYSBURG, PA. LONG & HOLTZWORTN, Proprietors Apply at Office in the Motel for First-Class Guides and Teams THE BATTEFIELD A SPECIALTY TLhc Bolton Market Square Ibarrfeburg, ©a. Large and Convenient Sample Rooms. Passenger and Baggage Elevator. Electric Cars to and from Depot. Electric Light and Steam Heat. J. M. & M. S. BUTTERWORTH, Proprietors Special Rates for Commer-cial Men "EZ 1ST IMMER CUT ET WAS ZU WISSEN." These are the words of Goethe, the great German poet, and are as true in our day as when uttered. In these times of defective vision it is good to know something about eyes. A great deal has been learned about the value of glasses and their application since Goethe lived. Spectacle wearers have increased by thousands, while at the same time, persons losing their eyesight, have been greatly diminished. If your eyes trouble you in any way let me fell you the cause. Examination free and prices reasonable. We grind all our own lenses and fit the best lenses (no matter what anyone else has charged you) for $2.50 per pair and as cheap as SO cents per pair, or duplicate a broken lens if we have one-half or more of the old one, at a reasonable charge, returning same day received. .E. L. EGOLF. 807 and 809 North Third Street, HARRISBURG, PA. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. ^entpol JJotel, ELIAS FISSEL, Prop. (Formerly of Globe Hotel) Baltimore Street, Gettysburg, Pa. Two doors from Court House. MODERN IMPROVEMENTS. Steam Heat, Electric Light and Call Bells all through the House. Closets and Bath Rooms on. Ever}- Floor. Sefton & Flem-ming's Ifivery is connected with this Hotel. Good Teams and Competent Guides for the Battlefield. Charges Moderate, Satisfaction Guaranteed. Rates $1.50 Per Day. GET A SKATE ON And send all your Soiled Einen to the Gettysburg Steam Laundry R. R. LONG, Prop. R. A. WONDERS, Corner Cigar Parlors. A full line of Cigars, Tobacco, Pipes, Etc. Scott's Corner, Opp. Eagle Hotel. GETTYSBURG, PA. y. Try My Choice Line of C High-Grade Chocolates L at 40c per lb. Always fresh at (a CHAS. H. McCLEARY J £ CarllsleSt.,OppositeW.M.R.R. 3 ^ Also Foreign and Domestic Fruits '/' Always on Hand. JOHN M. MINNIQH, Gonfeetionery, lee, -andIee Create Oysters Stewed and Fried. No. 17 BALTIMORE ST. BARBER SHOP@@ CHARLES C. SEFTON, Proprietor. .Baltimore Street. The place for Students to go. Only First-class Tonsorial Work. LIVERY ATTACHED. ESTABLISHED 1876 PENROSE MYERS, Watchmaker and Jeweler Gettysburg Souvenir Spoons, Col-lege Souvenir Spoons. NO. 10 BALTIMORE ST., GETTYSBURG, PENNA. L. t\. ALLEAVAH Manufacturers1 Agent and Jobber of Hardware, Oils, Paints and Queensware. GETTYSBURG, PA. The Only Jobbing House in Adams County.

CONTINUIRTER ATLAS PORTATILIS GERMANICUS ODER COMPENDIEUSE VORSTELLUNG TEUTSCHLANDES Continuirter Atlas portatilis germanicus Oder Compendieuse Vorstellung Teutschlandes ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Verzeichnis]: ( - ) Titelseite ([1] [A]) Geneigter Leser! ([3] [A 2]) Erklärung der gebrauchten Geographischen Zeichen. ([8] A 4) [Karte]: Extract einer General-Post Charte von allen Postrouten durch gantz Teutschland und dessen gewöhnliche X. Creiße in benachbarte Länder. ( - ) Das I. Capitel. Von Teutschland überhaupt / so auf der Charte Num. I. zu sehen. (9 A 5) Und wenn man solche Flüsse nur obenhin zusammen nehmen will / wird sich finden / daß sich deren groß und klein / so aber doch alle namhaft sind / ergiessen / (11) I. Von einem Kayser (14) II. Von IX. Chur-Fürsten (14) A) Die Geistlichen. B) Die Weltlichen. (17 [15] B) III. Von XXIV. geistlichen Fürsten / welche sind (17 [15] B) IV. Von XXIV. weltlichen annoch florirenden hochfürstlichen Häusern / welche sind: (17 B 2) V. Von XXIV. Prälaten / so zwar keine Fürsten / insgesamt aber doch auch unmittelbare Reichsstände / und den Namen nach sind (18 B 2) VI. Von XIII. Aebtissinen / so nicht minderfreye Reichs-Stände / und nahmentlich sind (19 B 3) VII. Von LIX. hohen Reichs-Gräflichen und Freyherrlichen Häusern / als XVII. Wetterauischen / so da sind / (19 B 3) VIII. Von LX. freyen Reichs-Städten / welche insgesamt gleichsam so viel kleine Republiquen vorstellen / und sind (22 B 4) A) Auf der Rheinischen Banck. (22 B 4) B) Auf der Schwäbischen Banck. (22 B 4) IX. Von einer zahlreichen freyen Reichs-Ritterschaft. (23 B 5) Hierbey aber werden gesamte Lande und mithin also das gantze Teutschland in X. Creysse getheilet /nemlich (24 B 5) [Karte]: Chur Sächsischer Post-Charten Extract mit allen Chur Sächsischen und vielen daran gräntzenden Post-Stationen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Leipzig. ( - ) Das II. Capitel. Von den Posten. (25) Das III. Capitel. Von den Distanzen der Oerter in Teutschland. (28) [Tabelle]: Meilen-Zeiger. Meilen. Entlegenheit der vornehmsten Europaeischen Residentz und Haupt Städte wie weit sie nach Teutschen Meilen von einander entfernet. ( - ) [Tabelle]: Tabula. (31 C) [Karte]: Teutschlands Oesterreichischer Creiss samt denen dazu gehörigen Provinzen. ( - ) Das IV. Capitel. Von dem Oesterreichischen Creiße. So auf dem Chärtgen Num. 4 zu sehen (33 C 2) Seiner gewöhnlichen Eintheilung nach / gehören zu demselben / (33 C 2) I. Von dem Ertz-Hertzogthume Oesterreich, so auf der Charte Num. 4 zu sehen. (34 C 2) Beyde Theile haben wiederum 4 besondere Viertel nemlich (35 C 3) Ober-Oesterreich: Nieder-Oesterreich: (35 C 3) Es gehören ab denn insonderheit (35 C 3) 1) Zu dem Traun-Viertel in Ober-Oesterreich (35 C 3) 2) Zu dem Hauß-Viertel / (35 C 3) 3) Zu dem Mühl-Viertel 4) Zu dem Schwarzen Viertel / 5) Zu dem Viertel über dem Manharts-Berge in dem Nieder-Oesterreich 3) [6] Zu dem Viertel unter dem Manharts-Berge (36 C 3) 3) [7] Zu dem Viertel unter dem Wiener-Wald. (36 C 3) 4) [8] Zu dem Viertel über dem Wiener-Walde. (37 C 4) II. Von dem Hertzogth. Steyermarck. (37 C 4) 1) Ober-Steyermarck (38 C 4) 2) Nieder-Steyer begreist (39 C 5) III. Von dem Hertzogthume Kärnthen. (39 C 5) In Ober-Kärnthen sind merckwürdig. (39 C 5) In Nieder-Kärnthen hingegen (40 C 5) III. [IV.] Von dem Hertzogthume Crain. (40 C 5) Die fürnehmsten Oerter sind in Crain insonderheit: (41) 1) Laubach 2) In der Windischen Marck. 3) In der gefürsteten Grafschaft Görz. (41) 4) In der gefürsteten Grafschaft Gradisca (41) V. Von der gefürsteten Grafschaft Tyrol, so auf dem Special-Chaertgen zu Num. 5. zu sehen. (42) 1) Tyrol an und vor sich selbst (43) 2) In dem Bischofsthume Brixen (43) Das V. Capitel. Von dem Bayerischen Kreyse. So auf dem Chärtgen Num. 6 zu sehen. (44) Das Land ist gut und fruchtbar / die Religion Römisch Catholisch / und die Eintheilung des Creises diese / daß darinnen zu betrachten fallen (44) [Karte]: Gefürstete Graffschafft Tyrol im Oesterreichischen Greiße Teutschlandes mit ihren Gräntzen ( - ) I. Von dem Hertzogthume Bayern. (45) 1) Die Münchische Regierung begreisst diese Städte: 2)Die Burghausische hat 3) Die Landshutische Regierung enthält 4) Die Straubingische aber (46) [Karte]: Teutschlandes Bayerischer Creiss samt dazu gehörigen Provintzen. ( - ) II. Von der Ober-Pfaltz. III. Von der Land-Grafschaft Leuchtenberg. (47 D) IV. Von dem Hertzogthume Neuburg. V. Von dem Fürstenthume Sultzbach. (48 D) VI. Von der gefürsteten Grafschaft Sternstein. (48 D) VII. Von dem Ertz-Bißthum Saltzburg. (49 D 2) VIII. Von dem Bisthume Freysingen. (49 D 2) IX. Von dem Bisthume Regenspurg. X. Von dem Bisthume Passau. (50 D 2) [Karte]: Teutschlandes Schwäbischer Creiss. Samt dazugehörigen Provintzen. ( - ) XI. Von der Probstey Berchtolsgaden. (51 D 3) Das VI. Capitel. Von dem Schwäbischen Creise. So auf der Charte Num. 7. zu sehen. (51 D 3) I. Das Hertzogthum Würtenberg. Wozu in specie die Charte Num. 8 gehöret. (52 D 3) [Karte]: Hertzogthum Würtenberg im Schwäbischen Creis Teutzschlandes mit angräntzenden Gegenden. ( - ) II. Die Marck-Grafschaft Baden. (55 D 5) III. Die Lande der Fürsten von Hohenzollern. IV. Das Fürstenthum Oettingen. (56 D 5) V. Die Lande der Fürsten und Grafen von Fürstenberg (56 D 5) VI. Die Vörder-Oesterreichischen Lande. (57) Die Marck-Grafschaft Burgau / Die Grafschaft Bregentz / Die Grafschaft Montfort / Die Grafschaft Feldkirch / Die Stadt Costnitz / Die Land-Grafschaft Nellenburg (57) Die Grafschaft Hohenberg / Herrschaft Hohenfels mit ihren Oertern. (58) VII. Die Herrschaft Mindelheim. (58) II. [VIII.] Die Lande der Reichs-Grafen. (58) I. Der Garfen von Oettingen / II. Der Grafen von Fürstenberg / III. Der Grafen von Pappenheim / (58) IV. Der Grafen von Rechberg / V. Der Grafen von Sintzendorf / VI. Der Grafen von Fugger / VII. Der Freyherrn von Friedberg / VIII. Der Grafen von Königseck / (59) IX. Der Grafen von Montfort / (59) X. Der Truchsesse von Waldburg / XI. Der Grafen von Hohen-Ems / XII. Der Grafen von Sultz / XIII. Der Grafen von Geroldseck / (60) XIV. Der Grafen von Eberstein. (60) XV. Der Grafen von Helfenstein / XVI. Der Grafen von Grafeneck / XVII. Der Grafen von Limburg / (61) III. [IX.] Die Reichs-Städte / (61) 1) Ulm 2) Augspurg 3) Memmingen 4) Kempten 5) Lindau (61) 6) Uberling 7) Rotvveil 8) Heilbrunn 9) Elslingen 10) Nördlingen 11) Dünckelspiel 12) Schwäbisch - Hall 13) Schwäbisch - Gmünd 24) [14)] Reutlingen 15) Wimpfen 17) [16)] Bopfingen 18) [17)] Aalen 19) [18)] Giengen 20) [19)] Offenburg 21) [20)] Gengenbach 22) [21)] Zell am Hammersbach 23) [22)] Bieberach 24) [23)] Buchau 25) [24)] Pfullendorf 26) [25)] Rauensburg 27) [26)] Buchorn 28) [27)] Kaufbeuern (62) 29) [28)] Leutkirchen 30) [29)] Isny 31) [30)] Wangen (63 E) Was aber denn die Geistlichen Stifter anbetrift / finden sich in diesem Creise: (63 E) I. Zwey Bisthümer nehmlich II. Zwey gefürstete Praelaturen nehmlich: (63 E) III. Achtzehen ungefürstete Praelaturen / deren Aebte aber doch auch insgesamt Reichs-Stände sind / als: (64 E) I. Die Abtey zu Marchthal / II. Die Abtey Salmansweiler / III. Die Abtey Ochsenhausen / IV. Die Abtey Weingarten / V. Die Abtey Irsingen / VI. Die Abtey Ursperg / VII. Die Abtey zu Ottenbeuren / VIII. Die Abtey zu Müncheroden / VIII. [IX.] Die Abtey zu Schussenrid / X. Die Abtey Petershausen XI. Die Abtey Weissenau / XII. Die Abtey Wettenhausen (64 E) XIII. Die Abtey Elchingen / XIV. Die Abtey Gengenbach XV. Die Abtey Roggenburg / XVI. Die Abtey zu S. Georgii XVII. Die Abtey Zweyfalten / XVIII. Die Abtey S. Uldarici (65 E 2) IV. Sechs ungefürstete Weibliche Praelaturen / derer Aebtißinnen aber auch nicht weniger unmittelbare Reichs-Stände sind / als: (65 E 2) I. Die Abtey Guttenzell / II. Die Abtey zu Buchau III. Die Abtey Hegenbach / IV. Die Abtey Baind / V. Die Abtey zu Lindau VI. Die Abtey Roten-Münster (65 E 2) Das VII. Capitel. Von dem Fränckischen Creise / so auf der Charte Num. 9. zu sehen. (66 E 2) [Karte]: Teutschlandes Fraenckischer Creis. Samt dazugehörigen Provintzen. ( - ) Nach dem Unterschiede der Regenten / sind die Länder theils Geistliche Stifter / als (67 E 3) II. [I.] Von dem Bißthume Bamberg. (68 E 3) III. [II.] Von dem Bißthume Würtzburg. So auf dem Special-Cärtgen Num. 10. zu sehen. (68 E 3) [Karte]: Bischthum Würtzburg im Fränckischen Creisse mit seinen Gräntzen. ( - ) III. Von dem Bißthume Aichstädt. (70 E 7 [E 4]) IV. Von dem Hoch- und Teutsch Meisterthume. (70 E 7 [E 4]) V. Von dem Marggrafthum Bayreuth. (71 D 5 [E 5]) VI. Von dem Marggrafthum Anspach. (71 D 5 [E 5]) VII. Von dem Fürstenthume Coburg. (72 D 5 [E 5]) VIII. Von der Gefürsteten Grafschaft Henneberg. (72 D 5 [E 5]) 1) Dem Hertzoge zu Sachsen-Meinungen / 2) Dem Chur-Hause Sachsen / 3) Dem Hertzoge zu Sachsen Weymar / 4) Dem Hertzog zu Sachsen-Eisenach / 5) Dem Hertzoge zu Sachsen-Gotha / 6) Dem Land-Grafen zu Hessen-Cassel / (73) IX. Von den freyen Reichs-Grafschaften. (74) 1) Das Fürstenthum Schwartzenberg / 2) Die Grafschaft Wertheim / 3) Die Grafschaft Löwenstein / 4) Die Grafschaft Castell / 5) Die Grafschaft Hohen-Lohe / (74) 6) Die Grafschaft Erpach / (74) 7) Die Grafschaft Reineck / 8) Die Grafschaft Dernbach / 9) Die Herrschaft der Grafen Limburg / 10) Die Grafschaft Reigelsberg (75) IX. [X.] Von den freyen Reichs-Städten. (75) 1) Nürnberg (75) 2) Franckfurth am Mayn (75) 3) Schweinfurth 4) Rotenburg an der Tauber 5) Winsheim 6) Weissenburg (76) Das VIII. Capitel. Von dem Ober-Rheinischen Creise / welcher auf der Charte Num. 11. und 12. zu sehen. (76) [Karte]: Des Ober-Rheinischen Creißes in Teutschland Nördlicher Theil mit Seinen abgetheilten Provintzen. ( - ) Die Eintheilung geschiehet am füglichsten / nach den Herren so ihn besitzen / und also in das / so davon hat (77) I. Von dem / was der Kayser / oder das Haus Oesterreich in diesem Creise hat. (78) II. Von dem / was Frankreich von diesem Creise abgezwacket. (79 F) 1) Der Sundgau / (79 F) 2) Die Land-Grafschaft Elsaß / (79 F) Ober-Elsaß / (79 F) Nieder-Elsaß / (80 F) III. Von dem / was dem Hertzoge von Lothringen gehöret. (80 F) IV. Von dem / was dem Hertzoge von Würtenberg zustehet. (81 F 2) V. Von dem / was die Pfaltz-Grafen am Rhein haben. (81 F 2) 1) Die Pfaltz-Grafen zu Zweybrück / (81 F 2) 2) Die Pfaltz-Grafen von Birckenfeld / 3) Der Chur-Fürst zu Pfaltz (82 F 2) VI. Von dem / was den Land-Grafen von Hessen zukommt. (82 F 2) 1) Dem Land-Grafen zu Hessen Cassel (83 F 3) a) in Nieder-Hessen b) in Ober-Hessen c) Das Fürstenthum Hirschfeld / d) Die Grafschafft Schaumburg / e) Die Aemter Vchi und Freudenberg (83 F 3) f) Schmalcalden (84 F 3) 2) Dem Land-Grafen zu Hessen-Darmstadt (84 F 3) a) in Ober-Hessen b) in Itter / c) in Nidda / d) in der Ober-Grafschafft Catzenellenbogen (84 F 3) 3) Dem Land-Grafen zu Hessen-Rheinfels (84 F 3) a) die Nieder-Grafschafft Catzenellnbogen / b) in Nieder-Hessen (84 F 3) [Karte]: Des Ober Rheinischen Creisses Südtlicher theil mit der Franche Comte und den ganzen Hertzogthum Lotharingen. ( - ) 4) Dem Land-Grafen zu Hessen-Homburg / 5) Dem Chur-Fürsten zu Mayntz / (85 F 4) VII. Von dem / was die Fürsten und Grafen von Nassau besitzen. (85 F 4) VIII. Von dem / was die Grafen von Hanau haben. (85 F 4) 1) Die Grafschafft Hanau in der Wetterau / (85 F 4) 2) Die Grafschafft Lichtenberg im Unter-Elsaß / 3) Die Grafschafft Bitsch in Westerreich / 4) Die Herrschafft Ochsenstein (86 F 4) IX. Von dem / was dem Fürsten von Salm und übrigen Wild- und Rheingrafen zuständig. (86 F 4) 1) Die Grafschafft Salm 2) Die Herrschafften Ogiville, Neufuille, Armans und Dimeringen. 3) Die Herrschafft Finstringen (86 F 4) 4) Die Grafschafft Rhein-Grafenstein / (86 F 4) X. Von dem / was andere Reichs-Grafen hier besitzen. (87 F 5) Die Grafschafft Westerburg Die Grafschafft Leiningen / Die Grafschafft Crichingen und Puttingen / Die Herrschafft Reipolts-Kirch Die Grafschafft Obernstein Die Grafschafft Falckenstein im Elsaß / (87 F 5) Die Grafschafft Solms Die Grafschafft Hatzfeld Die Grafschafft Witgenstein Die Grafschafft Nieder-Isenburg / Die Grafschafft Ober-Isenburg aber mit der Grafschafft Budingen / Die Grafschafft Waldeck / (88 F 5) Die Grafschafft Cronberg / (88 F 5) Die Grafschafft Gödern (89) XI. Von den Reichs-Städten dieses Creises. (89) XII. Von dem / was den Geistl. Ständen zuständig. (89) Der Ertz-Bischof von Bisanz. (89) Der Bischof zu Worms / Der Bischof zu Speyer / Der Bischof zu Straßburg / Der Bischof zu Basel / Der Heer-Meister des Johanniter- und Maltheser-Ordens / Der gefürstete Abt zu Fulda / Der gefürstete Abt zu Murbach und zu S. Luders in Ober-Elsaß / Der Abt zu Münster in Gregorien-Thal / (90) Die Aebtissin zu Andlau / Die Wetterau / Der Westerwald Das Westerreich Das Hundsrück (91) Das IX. Capitel. Von dem Nieder-Rheinischen Creise. So auf der Charte Num. 13. zu sehen. (92) [Karte]: Teutschlands Nieder Rheinischer Creiss mit seinen abgetheilten Provintzen. ( - ) Wegen der Eintheilung giebt es hier nicht viel Kopf-brechens / indem man nur darzu rechnet (93) I. Das Ertz-Stifft Mayntz. (93) a) In der Berg-Strasse zwischen Heidelberg und Darmstadt b) In der Pfaltz Gerresheim c) In Thüringen d) Das Eisfeld / (93) e) in Hessen / (93) II. Das Ertz-Stifft Trier. (94) III. Das Ertz-Stifft Cöln. (94) IV. Die Chur-Pfältzischen Lande. (95 G) Die 15. Aemter / darein es getheilet wird / sind folgende: (95 G) 1) Das Amt Heidelberg / 2) Das Amt Neustadt / (95 G) 3) Das Amt Lautern / 4) Das Amt Oppenheim 5) Das Amt Creutzenach / 6) Das Amt Bacharach / 7) Das Amt Stromberg / 8) Das Amt Simmern 9) Das Amt Kirchberg / 10) Das Amt Germersheim / 11) Das Amt Altzey 12) Das Amt Mosbach / 13) Das Amt Bretten / 14) Das Amt Boxberg / 15) Das Amt Utzberg / (96 G) V. Die Grafschafften. (96 G) [Karte]: Des Burgundischen Creisses Nördlicher Theil oder Vereinigte Niederlande. ( - ) Die Grafschafft Schleida / Die Grafschafft Manderscheid / Die Grafschafft Reiferscheid / Die Grafschafft Virneburg / Das Fürstenthum Arnberg / (97 G 2) Das X. Capitel. Von dem Burgundischen Creise. So aus der Charten Num. 11. 14. und 15. zusehen. (97 G 2) Sectio I. Von der Grafschafft Hochburgund. Oder wie sie insgeheim genannt wird, der Franche Comté, so mit auf der Charte Num. 11. zu stehen. (99 G 3) I. Von der Baillage de Dole, oder der mittlern Voigtey. (100 G 3) II. Von der Baillage d'Amont oder der obern Voigtey. III. Von der Baillage d'Aual, oder der untern Voigtey. (101 G 4) Sectio II. Von denen Oesterreichischen Nieder-Landen. So auf der Charte Num. 14. zu sehen. (102 G 4) Die Provincien desselben insonderheit sind (102 G 4) [Karte]: Des Burgundischen Creisses Südtlicher theil oder Oesterreichische Niederlande. ( - ) I. Von der Grafschafft Artois. (103 G 5) II. Von der Grafschafft Flandern. (104 G 5) 1. Der Römische Kayser / dem gehöret das Oesterreichische Flandern mit Gent (104 G 5) 2. Der König in Frankreich / so da das Französische Flandern und darinnen hat Ryssel oder Lille (104 G 5) 3. Die Herren General-Staaten der vereinigten Niederlande / (105) III. Von der Grafschafft Hennegau. (105) Oesterreich hat Mons oder Bergen (105) Frankreich dargegen hat / (105) IV. Von der Grafschafft Namur. (106) V. Von dem Hertzogthume Luxemburg oder Lützelburg. (106) Der Kayser Luxemburg (106) Der König in Frankreich Montmedy (106) Die Erben der Oranischen Verlassenschaft / Die Marck-Grafen von Baden (107) VI. Von dem Hertzogthume Limburg. (107) VII. Von dem Hertzogthume Geldern. (107) Der Kayser / Rüremond Der König in Preussen / Geldern Die Holländer / Venlo (108) VIII. Von dem Hertzogthum Brabant. (108) Dem Römischen Kayser / Brüssel Denen vereinigten Nieder-Ländern / Bergen op. Zoom (108) Denen Oranischen Erben / Breda (109) IX. Von der Marck-Grafschafft Antwerpen. X. Von der Herrschaft Mecheln. (109) Sectio III. Von den vereinigten Niederlanden. So auf der Carte Num. 15. zu sehen. (109) . und heissen die Provincien insonderheit (111 H) I. Von der Grafschafft Holland (111 H) Nord-Holland hat Amsterdam (111 H) Süd-Holland hat Roterdam (112 H) II. Von der Grafschafft Seeland oder Zeeland. (113 H 2) 1) Walchern, 2) Sud-Beveland, 3) Duveland, 5) Schovven, 6) Tolen, (113 H 2) III. Von der Provinz Vtrecht. (113 H 2) IV. Von dem holländischen Unter-Geldern. (114 H 2) 1) In die Betau, so an der Maas lieget/ 2) In die Velau, so an der Süder-See lieget / 3) In die Grafschafft Zütphen, so an Teutschland lieget / (114 H 2) V. Von der Herrschaft Ober-Yssel. (115 H 3) 1) Salland in der Mitten / wo Deuenter 2) Tvvente unten / wo Ootmersum, 3) Drente oben / wo Coeuorden (115 H 3) VI. Von der Herrschaft Groeningen. (115 H 3) Zum Gröningischen gehöret / (115 H 3) Zu dem Ommeland wird gerechnet (116 H 3) VII. Von der Grafschafft West-Friesland. (116 H 3) 1) Ostergau / darinnen Lewarden 2) Westergau / wo Franecker 3) Sevenvolden worinnen Knynder (116 H 3) [Karte]: Teutschlandes Westphaelischer Creiss samt dazu gehörigen Provintzien. ( - ) Das XI. Capitel. Von dem Westphälischen Creise. So auf der Charte Num. 16. zu sehen. (117 H 4) Wegen der Eintheilung gehet es in diesem Creise / wie im andern / daß Geistliche und Weltliche Herrschafften allda zu regieren haben / deren Länder also betrachtet werden können: (118 H 4) I. Von dem Bischoffthum Münster. (119 H 5) II. Von dem Bischoffthum Lüttich. (119 H 5) III. Von dem Bischoffthum Oßnabrück. IV. Von dem Bischoffthum Paderborn. (120 H 5) V. Von den Abteyen. (121) VI. Von dem Hertzogthume Westphalen. (121) VII. Von dem Hertzogthum Cleve und dem Fürstenthum Moers. VIII. Von dem Hertzogthume Jülich. (122) IX. Von dem Hertzogthum Bergen. X. Von dem Fürstenthum Ost-Frießland. (123) IX. [XI.] Von dem Theile des Fürstenthums Nassau. XII. Von dem Fürstenthum Minden. (124) XIII. Von dem Fürstenthum Verden. (124) XIII. [XIV.] Von den Grafschafften Oldenburg und Delmenhorst. (125) XV. Von denen anderen Grafschafften dieses Creises. (125) 1) Die Grafschafft Marck / zwischen Münster und Westphalen / (125) 2) Die Grafschafft Ravensberg / 3) Die Grafschafft Lippe / 4) Die Grafschafft Schaumburg an der Weser bey Pyrmont 5) Die Grafschafft Spiegelberg / (126) 6) Die Grafschafft Pyrmont / (126) 7) Die Grafschafft Rietberg / 8) Die Grafschafft Sternberg / 9) Die Grafschafft Hoya an der Weser 10) Die Grafschafft Diephold 11) Die Grafschafft Bentheim / 12) Die Grafschafft Steinfort im Münsterischen / 13) Die Grafschafft Tecklenburg / 14) Die Grafschafft Lingen zwischen Münster und Osnabrück / (127 I) 15) Die Grafschafft Reckheim / 16) Die Grafschafft Dehlen / 17) Die Grafen von Gronsfeld / 18) Die Grafen von Styrum / 19) Die Grafschafft Sain bey Coblentz / 20) Die Grafschafft Wied am Rhein über Coblentz / (128 I) XVI. Von den Reichs-Städten. (128 I) [Karte]: Teutschlandes Niedersaechsischer Creis samt dazu gehörigen Provintzen. ( - ) Das XII. Capitel. Von dem Nieder-Sächsischen Creise. So auf der Charte Num. 17. zu sehen. (129 I 2) Die Länder / so hieher gehören / sind folgende: (129 I 2) I. Von dem Hertzogthum Braunschweig, so insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 18. zusehen. (130 I 2) [Karte]: Das Hertzogthum Braunschweig mit seinen abgetheilten Fürstenthümern dem Stiffte Hildesheim und andern angräntzenden Provintzen. ( - ) [Karte]: Hertzogthum Lüneburg im Nieder-Sächsische Creisse Teutzschlandes mit seinen abgetheilten Aemtern und Probsteyen. ( - ) II. Von dem Hertzogthum Lüneburg. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 19. zu sehen. (131 I 3) III. Von dem Fürstenthum Blanckenburg. (132 I 3) VI. [IV.] Von dem Fürstenthum Calenberg / oder Hanover. (132 I 3) [Karte]: Das Hertzogthum Magdeburg mit seinen abgetheilten Provintzen. ( - ) V. Von dem Fürstenthum Grubenhagen. (133 I 4) VI. Von dem Hertzogthum Magdeburg. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 20. zu sehen. (133 I 4) VII. Von dem Hertzogthum Mecklenburg. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 21. zu sehen. (134 I 4) [Karte]: Das Hertzogthum Mecklenburg im Nieder Sächsischen Creiße Teutschlandes mit seinen abgetheilten Provintzen. ( - ) I. Der König von Schweden. (135 I 5) II. Das Hertzogthum Mecklenburg Schwerin. (135 I 5) a) Das Hertzogthum Mecklenburg / b) Das Fürstenthum Wenden / Das Fürstenthum / sonst Bischoffthum Schwerin / (135 I 5) Die Grafschafft Schwerin / (135 I 5) Die Herrschafft Rostock / Die Herrschafft Stargard Das Dom-Stifft in der Stadt Ratzeburg, (136 I 5) VIII. Von dem Hertzogthum Bremen. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num 22. zu sehen. (136 I 5) [Karte]: Des Hertzogthum Bremen nebst dem Stifft oder Fürstenthum Verden im Nieder Sächsischen Creiss. ( - ) IX. Von dem Fürstenthum Halberstadt. (137) X. Von dem Hertzogthum Holstein. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num 23. zu sehen. (137) Man kan jeder Herrschaft zugehörige Oerter in jeder provintz besonders anmercken / welche denn diese sind: (138) A. Von Holstein insonderheit. (138) [Karte]: Hertzogthum Holstein im Nieder Sächsischen Creisse mit seinen abgetheilten Provintzien. ( - ) B. Von dem Hertzogthume Wagrien. C. Von dem Hertzogthume Stormarn. (139) D. Von dem Hertzogthume Dithmarsen. (139) XI. Von dem Hertzogthum Sachsen-Lauenburg. (140) XII. Von dem Bischoffthume Hildesheim. (140) XIII. Von dem Bischoffthum Lübeck / oder Eutin. XIV. Von der Grafschafft Werningeroda. (141) XV. Von denen Reichs-Städten. (142) 1) Lübeck 2) Hamburg 3) Bremen 4) Goslar 5) Mühlhausen 6) Northausen (142) Das XIII. Capitel Von dem Ober-Sächsischen Creise. So auf den beyden Charten Num 24. und 25. zu sehen. (142) [Karte]: Des Ober-Sächsischen Creißes Nördlicher Theil mit seinen abgetheilten Provintzen. ( - ) Seine Eintheilung nach begreiffet solcher Creiß / (144 K) I. Von dem Churfürstenthum und Hertzogthum Sachsen. (144 K) [Karte]: Des Ober Saechsischen Creises Südlicher theil mit abgetheilten Provintzen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Alt Dresden ( - ) 1. Das Amt Annaburg 2. Das Amt Beltzig 3. Das Amt Gräfen-Hayngen 4. Das Amt Liebenwerde 5. Das Amt Pretzsch 6. Das Amt Schlieben 7. Das Amt Schweinitz 8. Das Amt Seyda 9. Das Creiß-Amt Wittenberg 10. Das Amt Bitterfeld (145 K 2) (a.) Das Burggrafthum Magdeburg, (145 K 2) (b.) Die Grafschafft Barby, (c) Die Herrschafft Baruth, (146 K 2) II. Von dem Marggrafthum Meissen. (146 K 2) A. Von dem Meißnischen Creiß. (147 K 3) 1. Das Ober Amt Dreßden 2. Das Amt Dippoldiswalda 3. Das Amt Grossen-Hayn 4. Das Amt Hohenstein 5. Das Amt Lausnitz 6. Das Amt Lohmen 7. Das Creiß-Amt Meissen 8. Das Meißnische Procuratur-Amt 9. Das Meißnische Schul-Amt 10. Die Probstey oder Stifft-Meissen. 11. Das Amt Moritzburg (147 K 3) 12. Das Amt Mühlberg 13. Das Amt Nossen 14. Das Amt Oschatz 15. Das Amt Pirna 16. Das Amt Radeberg 17. Das Amt Senftenberg 18. Das Amt Stolpen 19. Das Amt Torgau 20. Das Amt Zabelitz (148 K 3) B. Von dem Leipziger Creise. (148 K 3) 1. Das Amt Borna (148 K 3) 2. Das Amt Colditz 3. Das Amt Düben 4. Das Amt Eilenburg 5. Das Amt Grimma 6. Das Grimmische Schul-Amt / 7. Das Creiß-Amt Leipzig 8. Das Amt Leißnig 9. Das Amt Mutschen 10. Das Amt Rochlitz 11. Das Amt Wurtzen 12. Das Amt Pegau Das Amt Dölitzlsch (149 K 4) C. Von dem Ertz-Gebürgischen Creise. (150 K 4) 1. Das Amt Altenberg 2. Das Mühlen-Amt zu Anneberg 3. Das Amt Augustusburg 4. Das Amt Chemnitz 5. Das Amt Franckenberg 6. Das Amt Frauenstein 7. Das Amt Freyberg 8. Das Amt Grüllenberg 9. Das Amt Grünhayn 10. Das Amt Lauterstein 11. Das Creiß-Amt Schwartzenberg (150 K 4) 12. Das Amt Stollberg 13. Das Amt Wolckenstein 14. Das Amt Zwickau (151 K 5) D. Von dem Weissenfelsischen Gebiethe. (151 K 5) E. Von dem Stiffte Merseburg. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 26. zu sehen. (152 K 5) F. Von dem Stiffte Naumburg. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 26. mit zu sehen. (152 K 5) [Karte]: Die Stiffter Merseburg und Naumburg mit dem Unter Stiffte Zeitz. ( - ) G. Von dem Voigtlande. (153) a) Die Churfürstliche Sächsische Aemter. 1. Pausa 2. Plauen 3. Voigtsberg b) Der Marggräfische Bayreuthische Antheil (153) c) Der Hrn. Grafen von Reussen Landschafften / (153) 1) Die ältere Linie a) Aus Unter-Graitz / b) Aus Ober-Graitz / 2) Die jüngere Linie a) Aus Gera / b) Aus Schlaitz / c) Aus Lobenstein / (154) H. Von dem Osterlande. (154) [Karte]: Landgrafschafft Thüringen mit ihren abgetheilten Provintzen im Ober Sächsischen Creisse. ( - ) a) Der Churfürst von Sachsen / b) Der Hertzog zu Weymar / c) Der ehemalige Hertzog zu Eisenberg / d) Der Hertzog zu Saalfeld / e) Der Hertzog zu Gotha /das Fürstenthum Altenburg (155) III. Von der Land-Grafschafft Thüringen. So insonderheit auf der Charte Num. 27. zu sehen. (155) A. Den Chur-Mayntzischen Antheil. a) Erfurth b) Das Eichsfeld mit Dingelstadt c) Unter-Krainichfled. d) Das dritte Theil von Trefurth. (156) B. Den Chur-Sächsischen Antheil. (156) a) Das Amt Schul-Pforte (156) b) Das Creiß-Amt Tenstädt / c) Der dritte Theil von Trefurth. d) Die Balley Thüringen / e) Die Herrschafft Tautenburg (157) C. Den Sachsen-Weissenfelischen Antheil. a) Das Amt Eckhardsberg / b) Das Amt Freyburg c) Das Amt Langensaltza d) Das Amt Sangerhausen e) Das Amt Weisen-See (157) D. Das Hertzogthum Weymar. (157) E. Das Hertzogthum Eisenach. (158) F. Das Hertzogthum Gotha. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num 28. zu sehen. (158) [Karte]. Hertzog- und Fürstenthümer Gotha Coburg und Altenburg nebst andern angräntzenden Provintzien. ( - ) G. Das Hildburgshausische. H. Das Meinungische. J. Das Saalfeldische. (159 L) IV. Von dem Fürstenthum Querfurth. (160 L) [Karte]: Fürstenthum Anhalt im Ober Sächsischen Creisse Teutschlandes mit seinen Abtheilungen. ( - ) V. Von dem Fürstenthume Anhalt. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 29. zu sehen. (161 L 2) 1) Die Anhalt-Bärnburgische Linie / 2) Die Anhalt-Dessauische Linie / 3) Die Anhalt-Cöthische Linie 4) Die Anhalt-Zörbstische Linie (161 L 2) VI. Von der Abtey Quedlinburg. (162 L 2) VII. Von der Marck Brandenburg. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 24. und 25. zu sehen. (162 L 2) 1) In die alte Marck / (162 L 2) 2) In der Mittel-Marck / 3) In die Neue-Marck / 4) In der Prignitz / (163 L 3) 5) In der Ucker-Marck / (163 L 3) VIII. Von dem Hertzogthum Pommern. (164 L 3) I. Vor-Pommern (164 L 3) 1. Das Steinische Gebiethe / 2. Das Barthische Gebiethe / 3. Das Gützkowische Gebiethe / 4. Die Insul Usedom / 5. Die Insul Wollin / (164 L 3) 6. Die Insul Rügen / (164 L 3) 7. Ruden eine kleine Insul / (165 L 4) II. Hinter-Pommern. (165 L 4) 1. Das Hertzogthum Pommern / 2. Das Hertzogthum Camin / 3. Das Hertzogthum Cassuben / 4. Das Hertzogthum Wenden / 5. Die Herrschafft Lauenburg / 6. Die Herrschafft Bütow / 7. Die Herrschafft Draheim / (165 L 4) Das XIV. Capitel. Von denen uneingecreißten Ländern in Teutschland. (165 L 4) I. Von dem Königreich Böhmen insonderheit. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num. 30. zu sehen. (166 L 4) [Karte]: Das Königreich Böhmen mit seinen abgetheilten Creissen. ( - ) Es ist aber Böhmen von Alters her in XV. Creise eingetheilet gewesen / darzu sind noch III. neue kommen / daß wir also XVIII. Creise zu betrachten haben / deren Name / und in denselben sich befindliche Oerter sind (167 L 5) 1. Im Prager-Creiß 2. Im Rackonitzer-Creise / 3. Im Slauner-Creise / 4. Im Satzer / Creise / 5. Im Leutmeritzer-Creise / 6. Im Bunzler-Creise / 7. Im Königgräzer-Creise 8. Im Beraumer-Creise / 9. Im Pilßner-Creise / 10. Im Egerischen Creise / (167 L 5) 11. Im Elnbogner-Creiß / (167 L 5) 12. Im Chrudiner-Creise / 13. Im Czaslauer-Creise / 14. Im Bechnier-Creise / 15. Im Kaurzimer-Creise / 16. Im Moldauer-Creise / 17. Im Parchenser-Creise / (168 L 5) 18. In der Grafschafft Glatz / (168 L 5) [Karte]: Das Hertzogthum Schlesien mit seinen abgetheilten Fürstenthümern und Herrschafften. ( - ) II. Von dem Hertzogthum Schlesien. So insonderheit auf der Charte Num. 31. zu sehen. (169) A. In Ober-Schlesien. (170) 1) Das Fürstenthum Teschen / 2) Das Fürstenthum Troppau / 3) Das Fürstenthum Jägerndorff (170) 4) Das Fürstenthum Ratibot / (170) 5) Das Fürstenthum Oppeln / 6) Das Fürstenthum Neisse oder Grorkau / 7) Die Herrschafft Plessen / 8) Die Grafschafft Beuthen / (171) B. In Nieder-Schlesien. (171) 1) Das Fürstenthum Breßlau (171) 2) Das Fürstenthum schweidnitz / (171) 3) das Fürstenthum Jauer / 4) Das Fürstenthum Liegnitz 5) Das Fürstenthum Brieg / 6) Das Fürstenthum Wolau / 7) Das Fürstenthum Glogau / (172) 8) Das Fürstenthum Oels / (172) 9) Das Fürstenthum Münsterberg / 10) Das Fürstenthum Sagan / 11) Das Fürstenthum Wartenberg / 12) Die Herrschafft Wartenberg / 13) Die Herrschafft Militsch / 14) Die Herrschafft Trachenberg / 15) Die Herrschafft Carlath / (173) III. Von dem Marggrafthum Mähren. So insonderheit auf der Charte Num. 32. zu sehen. (173) Die Einwohner darinnen sind Römisch-Catholisch / und die Eintheilung bestehet in sechs Creise / welche sind (174) I. Iglauer-Creiß. (174) [Karte]. Das Marggraffthum Mähren mit seinen abgetheilten Creissen. ( - ) II. Der Znaymische Creiß. III. Der Brünnische Creiß. IV. Der Olmützer-Creiß. (175 M) V. Der Prerovische Creiß. VI. Der Hradische Creiß. (176 M) III. [IV.] Von dem Marggrafthume Leußnitz. So insonderheit auf der Carte Num. 33. zu sehen. (176 M) [Karte]: Das Marckgraffthum Ober und Nieder Lausitz mit seinen abgetheilten Creissen inliegenden Herrschafften Clöstern und Aemtern. ( - ) (A.) Die Ober-Lausnitz. (177 M 2) I. Den Budissiner-Haupt-Creiß / II. Den Görlitzer Haupt-Creiß / (177 M 2) III. Die so genandte Sechs-Städte nemlich: (177 M 2) Budissin oder Bautzen. Camentz. Görlitz. Lobau (177 M 2) Luban. Zittau. Closter Marienstern. Closter Marienthal, (178 M 2) V. [IV.] Neun Land-Städtgen (178 M 2) (B) Nieder-Lausnitz. (178 M 2) I. Fünf Creise / so da sind: (178 M 2) II. Vierzehn Herrschaften / mit ihren Städten. (179 M 3) 1) Closter oder Abtey Neu-Cella 2) Dobriluk 3) Friedland, 4) Forsta 5) Pfoerten 6) Sorau 7) Beuthel 8) Sonnevvalde 9) Thräna 10) Straupitz 11) Lieberosa 12) Lübbenau 13) Amtitz 14) Triebel (179 M 3) III. Folgende Lands-Städtlein / (179 M 3) IV. Dem Chur-Brandenburgischen Antheil / (180 M 3) Das XV. Capitel. Oder Anhang. Von den warmen Bädern und Gesund-Brunnen in Töplitz, Carls-Bad oder Eger. (180 M 3) [Karte]: Herrschafft Toeplitz im Leutmeritzer Creisse des Koenigreichs Böhmen. ( - ) I. Von dem warmen Bade in der Herrschafft Töplitz. So insonderheit auf dem Chärtgen Num 34. zu sehen. (181 M 4) [Karte]: Carlsbad mit dem Gantzen Ellenbogner Creisse - im Königreiche Böhmen. ( - ) II. Von dem Carls-Bade. (183 M 5) III. Von den Säuerling zu Schläta / bey Eger, oder dem so genannten Egerischen Sauer-Brunnen. So auf den Cärtgen Num. 36. zu sehen. (186) [Karte]: Egerischer Bezirck an Königreich Böhmen nebst den angräntzenden Ascher-Gebieth. ( - ) [Karte]: Hoch. Reichs Gräffische Reusische Lande mit angräntzenden Gegenden. ( - ) Ordnung Derer hierinnen befindlichen Capitel. (190) I. Register Derer in diesem Werckgen befindlichen Charten, (N) II. Register Derer Länder und Staaten, so in dieser Geographie beschrieben finden. (N) A (N) B (N) C, D (N 2) E (N 2) F, G (N 2) H (N 2) I - K (N 3) L (N 3) M (N 3) N (N 3) O - Q (N 4) R (N 4) S (N 4) T (N 4) U, V (N 5) W (N 5) Z (N 5) Register derer vornehmsten Post-Stationen in Teutschland, wie auch etlicher Neben-Orte wo die Strassen vorbey gehen. (N 5) A (N 5) B (N 5) C ( - ) D - F ( - ) G ( - ) H - J ( - ) K ( - ) L ( - ) M ( - ) N - P ( - ) R ( - ) S ( - ) T ( - ) U - W (O) Z (O) Register derer Post-Stationen auf der Chur-Saechsischen Post-Charte. (O) A - E (O) F (O) G - N (O 2) P (O 2) Q - Z (O 2) Register derer Neben-Orte, wo die Posten durchgehen. (O 2) Register zum Meilen-Zeiger der vornehmsten Europäischen Haupt-Städte, wie weit solche voneinander entlegen. (O 3) Register der vornehmsten Städte in Teutschland, sonderlich, wieweit solche von einander nach deren meisten (jedoch hierinnen auch sehr differirenden) Autoren Meynung gerechnet werden. (O 4) Register derer in Oesterreichischen Creys befindlichen Orte. (O 4) A - F (O 4) G (O 4) H - N (O 5) O (O 5) P - V (O 5) W (O 5) Y, Z ( - ) Register zur Grafschafft Tyrol. ( - ) A - I ( - ) J - R ( - ) S ( - ) T - Z ( - ) Register der in der Grafschafft Tyrol befindlichen Flüsse. ( - ) Register derer im Bayrischen Creise befindlichen Orte. ( - ) A - G ( - ) H ( - ) I - O ( - ) P ( - ) R - Z ( - ) Register zum Schwaebischen Kreys. (P) A - F (P) G - M (P) N - T (P 2) U - Z (P 2) Register zum Hertzogthum Würtenberg. (P 2) A, B (P 2) C - L (P 3) M (P 3) N - Z (P 3) Register der im Fraenckischen Creis befindlichen Orte. (P 4) A - D (P 4) E (P 4) F - I (P 4) K (P 4) L - O (P 5) P (P 5) R - T (P 5) U - Z ( - ) Register zum Bisthum Würtzburg. ( - ) A - C ( - ) D ( - ) E - L ( - ) M ( - ) N - R ( - ) S ( - ) T - Z ( - ) Register zum Ober-Rheinischen Creis Nordlicher Theil. ( - ) A ( - ) B ( - ) C - F ( - ) G ( - ) H - K ( - ) L ( - ) M - R (Q) S (Q) T - Z (Q) Register zum Ober-Rheinischen Creis. (Q 2) A - M (Q 2) N - Z (Q 2) Register zum Hertzogthum Lotharingen. (Q 2) A (Q 2) B (Q 2) C - R (Q 3) S - V (Q 3) Register zum Nieder-Rheinischen Creise. (Q 3) A - D (Q 3) E - N (Q 4) O - Z (Q 4) Register der vereinigten Niederlande. (Q 4) A (Q 4) B (Q 4) C - H (Q 5) I (Q 5) K - V (Q 5) W - Z ( - ) Register derer in denen Oesterreichischen Niederlanden befindlichen Orte. ( - ) A, B ( - ) C - H ( - ) I - P ( - ) Q - Y ( - ) Register zum Westphaelischen Creys. ( - ) A - C ( - ) D ( - ) E - K ( - ) L ( - ) M - O (R) P (R) Q - Z (R) Register derer im Nieder-Saechsischen Creise befindlichen Orte. (R) A (R) B - D (R 2) E (R 2) F - K (R 2) L (R 2) M - R (R 3) S - Z (R 3) Register zur Braunschweigischen Carte. (R 4) A - F (R 4) G - K (R 4) L (R 4) M - R (R 5) S (R 5) T - Z (R 5) Register zum Hertzogthum Lüneburg. (R 5) A (R 5) B (R 5) C - G ( - ) H ( - ) I - Q ( - ) R ( - ) S - Z ( - ) Register derer in Hertzogthum Magdeburg und Hall befindlichen Orte. ( - ) A ( - ) B - F ( - ) G ( - ) H - L ( - ) M ( - ) N - R ( - ) S ( - ) T - Z (S) Register zum Hertzogthum Mecklenburg. (S) A (S) B (S) C - F (S) G (S) H - N (S 2) O (S 2) P - V (S 2) W (S 2) Z (S 3) Register zum Hertzogthum Bremen. (S 3) A - E (S 3) F - N (S 3) O (S 3) R - Z (S 4) Register zum Hertzogthum Hollstein. (S 4) A (S 4) B (S 4) C - G (S 4) H (S 4) I - M (S 5) N (S 5) O - R (S 5) S (S 5) T - Z ( - ) Register zum Obersaechsischen Creys Südlichen Theils. ( - ) A ( - ) B ( - ) C - E ( - ) F ( - ) G, H ( - ) I, J ( - ) K - M ( - ) N ( - ) O - R ( - ) S ( - ) T - V ( - ) W ( - ) Z (T) Register derer in Obersaechsischen Creise nordl. Theils befindlichen Orte. (T) A, B (T) C (T) D - L (T) M (T) N - S (T 2) T (T 2) U - Z (T 2) Register zur Brandenburgischen Charte. (T 2) A, B (T 2) C (T 2) D - L (T 3) M (T 3) N - S (T 3) T (T 3) U - Z (T 4) Stifft Merseburg. (T 4) A - H (T 4) K (T 4) L - Z (T 4) Stifft Naumburg. (T 4) Stifft Zeitz. (T 5) Register zu Thüringen. (T 5) A - F (T 5) G (T 5) H - M ( - ) N ( - ) O - V ( - ) W, Z ( - ) Register derer in Fürstl. Saechs. Ernestin. Landen befindlichen Orte. ( - ) A, B ( - ) C ( - ) D - I ( - ) K ( - ) L - Q ( - ) R ( - ) S - W ( - ) Z (U) Register zum Fürstenthum Anhalt. (U) A - G (U) H - R (U) S -Z (U 2) Register derer im Königreich Böhmen befindlichen Oerter. (U 2) A (U 2) B (U 2) C - G (U 2) H (U 2) I - L (U 3) M (U 3) N - R (U 3) S (U 3) U - Z (U 4) Register derer in dem Hertzogthum Schlesien befindlichen Oerter. (U 4) A - F (U 4) G (U 4) H - O (U 5) P (U 5) R - Z (U 5) Register derer im Marggrafthum Maehren befindlichen Orte. (U 5) A (U 5) B - F ( - ) G - L ( - ) M - R ( - ) S ( - ) T - Z ( - ) Register zur Ober-Lausitz. ( - ) A - J ( - ) K ( - ) L - P ( - ) R ( - ) S - W (X) Z (X) Register derer in der Nieder-Lausitz befindlichen Orte. (X) A - F (X) G (X) H - L (X 2) M (X 2) N - V (X 2) W (X 2) Z (X 3) Brandenburgische Herrschafft Cottbus. (X 3) Register zur Töplitzer Charte. (X 3) Register zur Carls-Bader-Charte. (X 4) A - J (X 4) K - R (X 4) S (X 4) T - W (X 5) Register derer in der Herrschafft Asch und in den Egerischen Bezircke befindlichen Orte. (X 5) A - D (X 5) E - M (X 5) N (X 5) O - W ( - ) Register derer in dieser Carte befindlichen Oerter. ( - ) Herrschafft Gera. ( - ) Herrschafft Unter-Graitz. ( - ) Herrschafft Ober-Graitz. Noch andere Graefl. Reusische Hauptorte sind ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - ) Farbkeil ( - )

Why did Wilsonian ideals influence AEF actions in the First World War, and how did that affect the United States' involvement in the nation's first large-scale coalition operation? Wilsonian ideals influenced the AEF's actions in the First World War because most American leaders and soldiers shared Wilson's concepts of Progressivism and believed that the United States should play a role in saving Europe. Even if some did not agree with Wilson's politics, most doughboys shared his ideas of American Exceptionalism, and these views affected United States involvement in the nation's first large-scale coalition operation. In merging the two topic areas of Wilson's ideologies and AEF involvement in the war, this essay will attempt to answer how the American doughboy found motivation in the same principles that guided President Wilson. ; Master of Arts in Military History ; Week 11 Final Paper Wilsonianism in the First World War: Progressivism, American Exceptionalism, and the AEF Doughboy Brian P. Bailes A paper submitted in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the Master of Arts in Military History Norwich University MH 562B Dr. John Broom August 16, 2020 Bailes 2 While the duration of American Expeditionary Forces (AEF) involvement in First World War combat operations remained short compared to the armies of the European powers, the experience had a lasting impact on the United States' status as a global power. President Woodrow Wilson's mediation in the European affair throughout American neutrality, his integration of the AEF into Allied operations, and his contribution to the post-war peace process cast him as a central figure of the conflict as well as a harbinger of United States interventionist foreign policy. Through the more than a century since the end of the war, historians have analyzed and debated various facets of United States belligerency. Historians have explored President Wilson's ideologies and the decision making that ultimately led to him making his April 1917 appeal to Congress for American belligerency. Additionally, historians have expanded on AEF actions in Europe and argued how General Pershing's adamancy on maintaining an independent American command created tension with the Allied leaders. Historians have not connected these two topics to analyze how a reader can conceptually link Wilson's ideas and doughboy exploits in Europe. Why did Wilsonian ideals influence AEF actions in the First World War, and how did that affect the United States' involvement in the nation's first large-scale coalition operation? Throughout the historiography of United States involvement in the First World War, specific themes reoccur as significant areas of consensus. The historiography presents two primary arguments in which historians agree. Historians agree that Wilson's peace objectives drastically differed from those of the Allies, and historians agree that these differences motivated Wilson's decisions regarding how the United States would enter the war. Historians also agree that friction existed between General Pershing and the Allied Commanders once the AEF arrived in Europe and began combat operations. These two commonalities in the historiography remain Bailes 3 relatively constant throughout the past 50 years of historical research, and even when portraying more positive sentiments expressed between AEF and Allied soldiers, historians still note some tension between Pershing and the Allied commanders. Historians agree that Wilson's peace objectives differed significantly from those of the Allies. David Woodford argues that the gap between British imperial interests and Wilson's peace objectives affected the alliance between the United States and England throughout the war.1 William Widenor argues that Wilson failed in achieving his goals during the Versailles Peace Settlement because he attempted to make too many concessions for enduring peace, and he claims that Wilson grew at odds with the Allied leaders at the peace conference.2 George Egerton argues that British policymakers were closely monitoring the dispute within the United States Senate during the Treaty of Versailles conference, and he suggests that British leadership remained skeptical of Wilson's League of Nations.3 Historians capture Wilson's opposing peace aims throughout the European conflict, and they seemingly agree on how these aims influenced Wilson's policies and actions. Some historians cite the most significant gap in peace aims as existing between the United States and France. David Stevenson argues that French leaders were continually at odds with Wilson throughout the war as the French war aims focused much more on their national security, which they saw as requiring the destruction of Imperial Germany.4 Stevenson points out that while Wilson's peace aims differed from England as well as France, many French objectives 1 David R. Woodward, Trial by Friendship: Anglo-American Relations, 1917-1918 (Lexington: The University Press of Kentucky, 1993), 7-25, 35-43, 77-80, 125-9, 208-20. 2 William C. Widenor, "The United States and the Versailles Peace Settlement," Modern American Diplomacy, eds. John M. Carroll and George C. Herring (Lanham: SR Books, 1996), 46-59. 3 George W. Egerton, "Britain and the 'Great Betrayal': Anglo-American Relations and the Struggle for United States Ratification of the Treaty of Versailles, 1919-1920," The Historical Journal 21, no. 4 (December 1978): 885-911, https://www.jstor.org/stable/2638973. 4 David Stevenson, "French War Aims and the American Challenge, 1914-1918," The Historical Journal 22, no. 4 (December 1979): 877-894, https://www.jstor.org/stable/2638691. Bailes 4 were more aggressive against Germany as they involved reclaiming land lost to Germany in previous wars, specifically the 1870 Franco-Prussian War.5 Stevenson highlights the fact that Wilson could not get French officials to see the "two Germanys" concept that prevailed in American thinking at the time. While the American public generally saw two Germanys – the autocratic ruling party dominated by the Prussian elite and the German people living under that oppressive regime – Stevenson argues that France only saw Imperial Germany as a total enemy.6 Robert Bruce explains that during the post-war occupation period, the American doughboys perceived Frenchmen as distrustful and hateful toward German soldiers, and this sullied the alliance between France and the United States.7 In line with Wilson's ideology, historians cite Wilson's desire for Europe to achieve a "peace without victory" as he attempted to serve as a mediator during the United States period of neutrality. These historians ultimately conclude that Wilson believed any of the European powers achieving their aims through victory would lead to a continuation of balance of power politics in Europe. They argue that Wilson thought merely putting an end to the fighting would be the only way to achieve lasting peace. Ross Gregory argues that Wilson acted as a persistent mediator throughout the war as he strove for a "peace without victory."8 Arthur Link explains that Wilson believed a "peace without victory" and a "draw in Europe" proved the best solution for establishing a new system to replace the broken power structure in Europe.9 Ross Kennedy portrays Wilson as advocating the United States as a neutral mediator striving for a "peace 5 Stevenson, 884, 892-4. 6 Stevenson, 885. 7 Robert B. Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms: America & France in the Great War (Lawrence: The University Press of Kansas, 2003), 286-95. 8 Ross Gregory, The Origins of American Intervention in the First World War (New York: W.W. Norton & Company, Inc., 1971), 115-6. 9 Arthur Link, "Entry into World War I," Progress, War, and Reaction: 1900-1933, eds. Davis R.B. Ross, Alden T. Vaughan, and John B. Duff (New York: Thomas Y. Crowell Company, Inc., 1970), 141. Bailes 5 without victory" before the U.S. entered the war, then as an advocate of "just peace" after they entered the war.10 Kennedy argues that Wilson blamed the international system that led to power politics and wanted to have a separate voice in the peace process to shape a new diplomatic and global political order.11 Historians point to Wilson's ideology as a reason for his differing peace objectives, and historians point to Wilson's Christian faith as a significant motivation for his progressive philosophy. Lloyd Ambrosius highlights Wilson's four tenets of national self-determination, open-door economic globalization, collective security, and progressive history as the framework in which he envisioned a global order shaped by American democratic ideals that would bring the world to peace.12 Ambrosius examines Wilson's embrace of "American Exceptionalism" and looks at how his Anglo-American bias clouded his vision and prevented him from seeing the various cultural factors throughout the world.13 Ronald Pestritto examines Wilson's progressive form of history while arguing that Wilson saw democracy emerging within society as a phenomenon only natural to specific groups of people, and he only saw a few civilizations as "progressed."14 Pestritto notes Wilson's Christian inspiration, referencing early manuscripts written by Wilson titled "Christ's Army" and "Christian Progress."15 William Appleman Williams argues that Wilson maintained a Calvinist idealism that intensified the existing doctrine 10 Ross A. Kennedy, "Woodrow Wilson, World War I, and American National Security," Diplomatic History 25, no. 1 (Winter 2001): 15, 29, https://doi.org/10.1111/0145-2096.00247. 11 Kennedy, "Woodrow Wilson, World War I, and American National Security," 2-3. 12 Lloyd E. Ambrosius, Wilsonianism: Woodrow Wilson and His Legacy in American Foreign Relations (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002), 2-47. 13 Ambrosius, Wilsonianism, 125-34; Lloyd E. Ambrosius, Woodrow Wilson and American Internationalism (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2017), 33-49; Lloyd E. Ambrosius, "World War I and the Paradox of Wilsonianism," The Journal of the Gilded Age and Progressive Era 17 (2018): 5-22, https://doi.org/10.1017/S1537781417000548. 14 Ronald J. Pestritto, Woodrow Wilson and the Roots of Modern Liberalism (Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2005), 6-61. 15 Pestritto, Woodrow Wilson and the Roots of Modern Liberalism, 23, 40. Bailes 6 based on God's supposed ordination of American influence and expansion in the world.16 Richard Gamble explains that Wilson's vision and rhetoric nested with many of the Christian messages of progressive religious leaders in the United States during the First World War who saw the war as a Christian crusade to spread American ideals.17 Historians seem in unanimous agreement that Wilson's separate peace aims formed the primary impetus for him seeking an independent American presence in the war effort. David Esposito argues that Wilson wanted to have an American presence in the war because he realized that to establish a dominant American voice in the post-war peace talks, the United States needed to make a significant contribution to Allied victory.18 Edward Coffman details the United States' experiences in the First World War by explaining Wilson's desire to gain an independent voice in the peace process.19 David Trask maintains that Wilson wanted to "remain somewhat detached from the Allies" in defeating Imperial Germany to provide Wilson leverage so that he could directly influence the post-war peace process.20 Arthur Link explains that Wilson did see the benefit of not joining the Entente but keeping the United States independent of "any political commitments" with the Allies as providing a chance to ensure an American presence at the peace conference.21 Thomas Knock argues that Wilson faulted the "balance of power" politics of Europe and saw the United States as the actor to save Europe and create a new system of 16 William Appleman Williams, The Tragedy of American Diplomacy (New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 1959; New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2009), 67-112. Page references are to the 2009 edition. 17 Richard M. Gamble, The War for Righteousness: Progressive Christianity, the Great War, and the Rise of the Messianic Nation (Wilmington: ISI Books, 2003), 22-3, 86-208, 254-5. 18 David M. Esposito, "Woodrow Wilson and the Origins of the AEF," Presidential Studies Quarterly 19 no. 1 (Winter 1989): 127-38, https://www.jstor.org/stable/40574570. 19 Edward M. Coffman, The War to End All Wars: The American Military Experience in World War I (Lexington: The University Press of Kentucky, 1968), 5-8. 20 David F. Trask, The AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 1917-1918 (Lawrence: The University Press of Kansas, 1993), 2-6. 21 Link, "Entry into World War I," 141. Bailes 7 diplomacy.22 Overall, historians agree that President Wilson desired very different peace outcomes for a post-war Europe, and this influenced him as he made decisions regarding United States actions throughout the war. In addition to the agreement that Wilson's peace aims differed from the Allies, historians also agree that once the United States did enter the war and the AEF arrived in Europe, friction quickly developed between General Pershing and the Allied commanders. David Trask argues many instances of "increasing friction" existed between Pershing and the French and British command. Trask includes a case where the Allies "attempted to bypass Pershing" by working directly with Wilson even though Wilson had appointed Pershing as Commander in Chief of the AEF.23 Trask argues that Pershing believed that the preceding few years of trench warfare had "deprived the French and even the British of offensive spirit," and he maintains that with Pershing's "open warfare" tactics, his methods of training drastically differed from the Allies.24 Michael Adas cites disagreement between Pershing and the Allied commanders immediately after Pershing arrived in France due to Pershing's unwillingness to listen to the experienced French and British leaders as they tried to suggest ways to employ the AEF.25 Adas argues that Pershing's desire to pursue "open warfare" did not take into account the realities of trench warfare and resulted in costly casualties.26 Russell Weigley cites frequent tensions between Pershing and the Allied commanders, including an example in September of 1918 in which AEF 22 Thomas J. Knock, To End All Wars: Woodrow Wilson and the Quest For a New World Order (New York: Oxford University Press, 1992; Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2019), 30-69. 23 Trask, AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 38-9. 24 Trask, AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 19. 25 Michael Adas, "Ambivalent Ally: American Military Intervention and the Endgame and Legacy of World War I," Diplomatic History 38 no. 4 (September 2014): 705-7, http://doi.org/10.1093/dh.dhu032. 26 Adas, "Ambivalent Ally," 710. Bailes 8 "traffic congestion" caused a significant disturbance in a visit from Georges Clemenceau.27 Weigley explains that Pershing's belief in "open warfare" would not work due to the enormous American divisions built for the trenches, arguing that Pershing would need "smaller, maneuverable divisions" if he wanted his open warfare to work.28 All historians agree that the issue of AEF amalgamation with the French and British forces served as the primary reason for the friction between the military leaders. David Woodford cites the notion that AEF amalgamation would "undermin[e] the significance of the American military role." Hence, Pershing remained adamant in his stance not to let the Allies use American soldiers to fight under French or British flags.29 Woodward notes that Pershing felt his AEF superior to the Allies as he "believed that the Americans had almost nothing to learn from French and British officers."30 Woodford explains that war aims and peace objectives formed the basis of a fractured Anglo-American relationship that finally crumbled during the peace conference.31 Mitchell Yockelson argues that despite tension between Pershing and the Allied leaders regarding the question of amalgamation, the 27th and 30th Divisions contributed significantly to the Allied effort under British command. Yockelson highlights a fascinating illustration of Pershing's stubbornness in noting that Pershing did not follow the exploits of these divisions even though they proved instrumental in the offensive against the Hindenburg Line.32 As an enduring theme throughout the amalgamation debate, historians point to Pershing's desire for the United States to deliver the decisive blow against Germany with an independent 27 Russell F. Weigley, "Strategy and Total War in the United States: Pershing and the American Military Tradition," Great War, Total War: Combat and Mobilization on the Western Front, 1914-1918, eds. Roger Chickering and Stig Förster (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 333. 28 Weigley, "Pershing and the American Military Tradition," 341-2. 29 Woodward, Trial by Friendship, 57-8. 30 Woodward, 88. 31 Woodward, 7-80, 112-220. 32 Mitchell A. Yockelson, Borrowed Soldiers: Americans Under British Command, 1918 (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 2008), 92-228. Bailes 9 American army. Allan Millett argues that Wilson gave Pershing the explicit directive to keep the AEF separate from the Allies and allowed Pershing the freedom to make decisions on how to integrate the AEF.33 Millett cites Pershing's initial plan to use an AEF offensive on Metz as the critical blow that would decide the war and establish an American contribution to defeating Imperial Germany. Pershing would not have his AEF ready to carry out this offensive until 1919, and his stubbornness in dealing with the requests for amalgamation in the interim "frustrated the Allies."34 Bullitt Lowry narrates Pershing's attempt to shape the post-war peace terms by arguing that Pershing wanted to force Germany into an "unconditional surrender." While Lowry concludes that Pershing's effort to influence the political realm failed, he believed that the only way to "guarantee victory" would be to crush Germany in battle.35 David Woodward argues that Pershing believed that the AEF would decide the war by becoming "the dominant role in the war against Germany."36 Woodward cites Pershing's ideas regarding "the aggressive American rifleman, whose tradition of marksmanship and frontier warfare" could rid the Western Front of trench warfare and execute a great offensive against Germany.37 Historians cite the notion throughout the ranks of the AEF that the United States should remain independent from the Allies, and historians point to the fact that many doughboys saw themselves as superior soldiers to the Allies. Robert H. Zieger argues that "virtually the entire military establishment" agreed with Pershing's desire to have an independent American 33 Allan R. Millett, "Over Where? The AEF and the American Strategy for Victory, 1917-1918," Against All Enemies: Interpretations of American Military History from Colonial Times to the Present, eds. Kenneth J. Hagan and William R. Roberts (Westport: Greenwood Press, Inc., 1986), 237. 34 Millett, "Over Where?," 239. 35 Bullitt Lowry, "Pershing and the Armistice," The Journal of American History 55 no. 2, (September 1968): 281-291, https://www.jstor.org/stable/1899558. 36 Woodward, Trial by Friendship, 81. 37 Woodward, 89, 207. Bailes 10 command.38 Still, Zieger does note that this separate American command relied heavily on the Allies for logistics support, and the AEF "misunderstood the military dynamics of the Western Front."39 Richard Faulkner argues that Pershing's doctrine rested on his belief that the "superior American rifle marksmanship, aggressiveness, and skilled maneuvering" could win the fight for the Allies.40 Faulkner argues that American soldiers saw themselves as intervening in the war effort to help the failing French and British, taunting their British partners by claiming AEF stands for "After England Failed." He devotes a chapter named as such to explain the AEF belief in the superiority of the American fighting man.41 Harold Winton argues that Pershing believed that the United States soldier was superior to his European counterpart.42 Jennifer Keene argues that issues such as the treatment of African-American soldiers and disagreements about which nation contributed the most to the Allied victory created rifts between the two allies.43 In her full text, Keene narrates AEF interactions with their French Allies, and she claims that doughboys saw themselves as superior fighters who could help turn the tide of war.44 Michael Neiberg explains that United States citizens and soldiers came away from the conflict with the belief in the "inherent superiority" of the American system over that of Europe.45 38 Robert H. Zieger, America's Great War: World War I and the American Experience (Oxford: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2000), 92-102. 39 Zieger, America's Great War, 96. 40 Faulkner, Pershing's Crusaders: The American Soldier in World War I (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2017), 285. 41 Faulkner, 281-304. 42 Harold Winton, "Toward an American Philosophy of Command," The Journal of Military History 64, no. 4 (October 2000): 1059, https://www.jstor.org/stable/2677266. 43 Jennifer D. Keene, "Uneasy Alliances: French Military Intelligence and the American Army During the First World War," Intelligence and National Security 13, no. 1 (January 2008): 18-36, https://doi.org/10.1080/02684529808432461. 44 Jennifer D. Keene, Doughboys, the Great War, and the Remaking of America (Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press, 2001), 105-11. 45 Michael S. Neiberg, The Path to War: How The First World War Created Modern America (New York: Oxford University Press, 2016), 23. Bailes 11 Even when historians convey a more positive relationship between the AEF and their Allied counterparts, they still address the tension between Pershing and Allied leadership. Robert Bruce portrays a much more positive partnership between the doughboy and his French ally. Bruce documents Marshal Joseph Joffre's visit to the United States after Congress declared war against Germany to muster American support for the French. By comparing France's visit to Britain's, Bruce argues that Joffre established the framework for an intimate Franco-American partnership.46 Bruce maintains that the French respected the American soldier and viewed the entry of the AEF into the war as the saving grace of the Allies. Bruce narrates a bond between doughboys and French troops that increased as they trained and fought together.47 Despite this positive portrayal by Bruce of the French and AEF bond, Bruce still highlights the tension in Pershing's interactions with French commanders as well as noting the general perception amongst French commanders that Pershing thought "he knew everything there was to know about modern warfare."48 Bruce adds that different peace aims and post-war sentiments towards Germany created disagreements amongst American and French soldiers that fractured the relationship built during the war.49 Of note, Bruce suggests that the doughboys harbored what they saw as a "perceived lack of aggressiveness in the French."50 After synthesizing the historiography, the question remains regarding how these two arguments can be linked. Why did Wilsonian ideals influence AEF actions in the First World War, and how did that affect the United States' involvement in the nation's first large-scale 46 Robert B. Bruce, "America Embraces France: Marshal Joseph Joffre and the French Mission to the United States, April-May 1917," Journal of Military History 66 no. 2 (April 2002): 407-441, http://doi.org/10.2307/3093066; Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 32-59. 47 Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 86-121. 48 Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 128, 143. 49 Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 286-95. 50 Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 122. Bailes 12 coalition operation? Wilsonian ideals influenced the AEF's actions in the First World War because most American leaders and soldiers shared Wilson's concepts of Progressivism and believed that the United States should play a role in saving Europe. Even if some did not agree with Wilson's politics, most doughboys shared his ideas of American Exceptionalism, and these views affected United States involvement in the nation's first large-scale coalition operation. In merging the two topic areas of Wilson's ideologies and AEF involvement in the war, this essay will attempt to answer how the American doughboy found motivation in the same principles that guided President Wilson. Perhaps a reader will identify that the AEF demonstrated trends in Europe that highlight an "American way of war" that still resonates in United States coalition operations today. When President Wilson brought the United States into the First World War in April of 1917, he sold it as an effort to make the world safe for democracy. In Wilson's war address to Congress, Wilson called Imperial Germany's resumption of their unrestricted submarine campaign "warfare against mankind."51 Wilson maintained that Imperial Germany had given the United States no other choice but to declare war when they resumed their submarine attacks on merchant ships in the early spring of 1917. Still, Wilson furthered his justification for war by appealing to the broader ideal of fighting to defeat the Imperial German autocracy. Wilson described the "selfish and autocratic power" against which a free people needed to wage war.52 Later in his address, Wilson stated that he found hope in what he saw as the restoration of power to the people demonstrated in the Russian Revolution. Wilson saw a pre-Lenin revolution as 51 Woodrow Wilson, "Address to a Joint Session of Congress Calling for a Declaration of War" in "President Wilson," Essential Writings and Speeches of the Scholar-President, ed. Mario R. DiNunzio (New York: NYU Press, 2006): 399, https://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qfgbg.15. 52 Wilson, "Declaration of War," 400. Bailes 13 bringing democracy to the people of Russia, and it opened the door for the realization that the Allies fought because "the world must be made safe for democracy."53 Arthur Link comments on Wilson's initial optimism on hearing of the Russian Revolution overthrowing Czar rule.54 While the Russian Revolution took a different turn in the following years, the initial news of the Russian people revolting against the Czar gave Wilson confidence that democracy could spread in Europe since now the Allies truly represented a democratic system. Wilson had spent the first years of the war trying to mediate peace in Europe through United States neutrality, and he tried to negotiate an end to the fighting without a victory for any of the imperial belligerents. Wilson did not see a lasting peace coming to Europe if any of the imperial powers achieved their peace objectives, so he attempted to mediate a truce. Kendrick Clements narrates how Wilson's desire to keep the United States neutral grew at odds with his economic support for the Allies. War for the United States rose to be more likely as Imperial Germany became increasingly aggravated with the United States for supplying aid to France and Britain while professing neutrality.55 Fraser Harbutt argues that at the initial outbreak of war in Europe, leaders as well as citizens of the United States concerned themselves with the economic impacts of the war primarily, and the United States benefited economically by supporting the Allies, specifically in the steel trade.56 Imperial Germany's resumption of unrestricted submarine warfare, as well as the capture of Germany's Zimmerman Telegram in January 1917, soliciting an alliance with Mexico, prompted Wilson to support waging war on Imperial Germany. Now American entry into the conflict presented Wilson with some new options for shaping the post- 53 Wilson, "Declaration of War," 401-2. 54 Link, "Entry into World War I," 122-3. 55 Kendrick A. Clements, "Woodrow Wilson and World War I," Presidential Studies Quarterly 34, no. 1 (March 2004: 62-82, https://www.jstor.org/stable/27552564. 56 Fraser J. Harbutt, "War, Peace, and Commerce: The American Reaction to the Outbreak of World War I in Europe 1914," An Improbable War? The Outbreak of World War I and European Political Culture Before 1914, eds. Holger Afflerbach and David Stevenson (New York: Berghahn Books, 2007), 320-1. Bailes 14 war world. Thomas Knock describes how even though the United States entry into the war meant the essential failure of Wilson's "Peace Without Victory," the international community had seemingly bought into Wilson's concept of "collective security."57 In the previous few years of American neutrality, Wilson had advocated for creating a collection of democratic nation-states to band together to prevent war, and by 1917 the international community seemed interested. Wilson would use American belligerency to shape his new world order for peace. Russia's withdrawal from the war in March of 1918 made the need for a United States presence all the more significant for the Allies. The American soldier would be a crusader of sorts, attempting to cure Europe of the diplomacy of old that had brought her to destruction. The European July crisis of 1914 that erupted in a full-scale war the following month proved to be the culmination of decades of the European balance of power diplomacy that led to rival alliances and an armament race between the feuding dynasties.58 European power politics had dominated the continent for centuries, which inevitably escalated into a world war, and the United States soldier would have the opportunity to save the nations from which most of their ancestors had descended. Michael Neiberg argues that by 1917, the American people felt an obligation to enter the war to save Europe. While the people of the United States supported neutrality initially, Neiberg explains that public opinion swayed over time toward a desire to save Europe from the terror of Imperial Germany.59 The United States Secretary of War from 1916-1921, Newton Baker, published a text almost two decades after the armistice in which he maintained that the United States went to war to stop Imperial Germany and make the world safe for democracy. Baker took issue with the 57 Knock, To End All Wars, 115. 58 James Joll and Gordon Martel, The Origins of the First World War, 3rd ed. (New York: Routledge, 2013), 9-291. 59 Neiberg, The Path to War, 7-8, 31-3, 235. Bailes 15 historians of the 20s and 30s who claimed that economic interest influenced the United States entry into the war, and he argued they ignored the necessity of U.S. involvement to stop Germany. Baker explained that the American public remained overwhelmingly critical of the German autocracy and desired to intervene to save the European people.60 Private Alexander Clay of the AEF's 33rd Division demonstrated this sense of duty as he wrote regarding his 1918 deployment to France. As Clay's ship passed the Statue of Liberty while leaving the New York harbor, he thought to himself of the French leader Lafayette's role in securing United States victory during the American Revolution. He wrote that the AEF went to France to "repay the debt of our gratitude to your country for your country's alliance with our country in obtaining liberty from an oppressor England."61 For the United States to effectively reshape the world, there needed to be an independent American command that would ensure the United States contributed to the victory over Imperial Germany, which would give Wilson his seat at the post-war peace talks. In a January 22, 1917 address to the Senate in which he articulated his vision for peace in Europe, Wilson claimed that the warring European nations could not shape a lasting peace. While Wilson still did not advocate for United States intervention at this point, he did state that to achieve peace "[i]t will be absolutely necessary that a force be created as a guarantor of the permanency of the settlement so much greater than the force of any nation now engaged or any alliance hitherto formed or projected that no nation, no probable combination of nations could face or withstand it."62 In this speech, Wilson advocated for a "peace without victory" because he did not envision a peaceful 60 Newton D. Baker, Why We Went to War (New York: Harper & Brothers, 1936), 4-10, 20, 160-3. 61 Private Alexander Clay in American Voices of World War I: Primary Source Documents, 1917-1920, ed. Martic Marix Evans (Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn Publishers, 2001; New York: Routledge, 2013), 19, Kindle. 62 Woodrow Wilson, "Essential Terms for Peace in Europe" in "President Wilson," Essential Writings and Speeches of the Scholar-President, 393. Bailes 16 outcome if any of the imperial powers achieved victorious peace terms.63 Wilson reiterated his stance that the United States should play a decisive role in shaping post-war Europe and ensuring that "American principles" guided the rest of the world.64 When the United States declared war against Imperial Germany a few months after this speech, it essentially put Wilson's vision into motion. Diplomatic historian William Widenor argues that Wilson realized that the United States needed to participate in the war "rather than as an onlooker" to achieve his visions for peace.65 Widenor notes Wilson's desire for the United States to enter the war as an "associate" to the Entente as opposed to an "ally," and Widenor maintains that Wilson desired to change the world and "democratize and also, unfortunately, to Americanize it."66 The late international historian Elisabeth Glaser captures the Wilson administration's balancing between maintaining an economic relationship with the Entente powers while attempting to remain "an independent arbiter in the conflict."67 Wilson appointed General Pershing to lead the American effort, and Wilson gave him the simple instruction to keep the American Expeditionary Forces as a command separate from the Allies. In 1928, the Army War College published The Genesis of the American First Army, which documented the details surrounding how the War Department created an independent army of the United States. The text includes a caption from Secretary of War Baker's memorandum to Pershing. Baker informed Pershing of Wilson's order to "cooperate with the forces of the other countries employed against the enemy; but in so doing the underlying idea must be kept in view that the forces of the United States are a separate and distinct component of 63 Wilson, "Essential Terms for Peace in Europe," 394. 64 Wilson, 396-7. 65 William C. Widenor, "The United States and the Versailles Peace Settlement," 42. 66 Widenor, 42-3. 67 Elisabeth Glaser, "Better Late than Never: The American Economic War Effort, 1917-1918," Great War, Total War: Combat and Mobilization on the Western Front, 1914-1918, eds. Roger Chickering and Stig Förster (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 390. Bailes 17 the combined forces, the identity of which must be preserved."68 The President did give Pershing the authority to decide how the AEF would integrate into Allied operations. Upon Pershing's June 13, 1917 arrival in Paris, he began making decisions regarding AEF employment as it pertained to logistics, training, and an initial American area of operations on the Western Front. With a plan of achieving a force of 1,328,448 men in France by the end of 1918, Pershing needed to ensure his troops were able to build combat power and prepare for war while simultaneously ensuring that he maintained a distinct American command.69 The following 17 months of conflict with American boots on the ground in Europe saw significant political and diplomatic friction between Pershing and the Allied commanders. Pershing attempted to keep his AEF intact while satisfying Allied requests for American soldiers to replace French and British casualties, especially when Germany launched their Spring 1918 offensives. Pershing described in his memoirs that the French and British requested American soldiers to fill their gaps on the front lines when they had each sent diplomatic missions to America shortly after the United States entered the war. Pershing maintained his adamancy against the United States "becoming a recruiting agency for either the French or British," and he recounted that the War Department retained his position as well.70 While Allied leaders ostensibly supported having an independent American army participate in the war effort, the need to replace casualties in the trenches proved to be their immediate concern. Russia withdrawing from the conflict allowed Germany to reinforce their strength on the Western Front and mount a series of offensives. Germany knew they had a limited window of time for victory 68 Army War College (U.S.) Historical Section, The Genesis of the American First Army (Army War College, 1928), Reprints from the collection of the University of Michigan Library (Coppell, TX, 2020), 2. 69 The Genesis of the American First Army, 2-9. 70 John J. Pershing, My Experiences in the World War, vol. 1 (New York: Frederick A. Stokes Company, 1931), 30-3. Bailes 18 with the United States continuing to build combat power, so they surged in the early months of 1918. Pershing faced a strategic dilemma of trying to support the Allies and get his troops in the fight while simultaneously attempting to build an independent American army. Ultimately, Pershing gave the Allies some of his army divisions as much needed replacements, and he made an effort to ensure that these divisions remained as intact as possible. Pershing endeavored to organize these divisions under a U.S. corps level command, but this corps command proved mostly administrative rather than tactical.71 By the time Pershing activated his independent American First Army, it only spent a few months in combat. The temporarily amalgamated doughboys Pershing gave to the Allies to meet their requests had contributed more to the defeat of Imperial Germany than Pershing's independent army. Mostly because Pershing had interspersed his divisions throughout the French and British fronts to meet the Allied requests for replacements, the American First Army did not activate until August of 1918. The September 20-25 Meuse-Argonne offensive would be the first significant operation for Pershing's independent army.72 David Trask concludes his critique of Pershing by recognizing the contribution that the American soldier played in providing manpower to the Allies. Trask commends the bravery of the American doughboy, but he argues that the amalgamated U.S. divisions contributed more to victory than the American First Army.73 In a similar vein, Mitchell Yockelson contends that the 27th and 30th Divisions who remained under British command throughout the war benefited over the rest of the AEF from extensive training led by the experienced British troops, and they contributed significantly to the Allied 71 The Genesis of the American First Army, 9-46. 72 John J. Pershing, Final Report of Gen. John J. Pershing: Commander-in-Chief American Expeditionary Forces. (Washington: Government Printing Office, 1919), 37-8; The Genesis of the American First Army, 45-58. 73 Trask, The AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 174-7. Bailes 19 victory.74 Pershing detailed his plans to capitalize on the initiative gained with his Meuse-Argonne offensive to deliver his decisive blow against Germany. The November 11 armistice came before he could achieve his grand vision.75 While the American doughboy played a critical role in providing an Allied victory over Imperial Germany, Pershing never realized his concept of an independent American command autonomously crushing the German army. The American soldier contributed most significantly to the Allied victory by taking part in offensives planned and conducted under the control of French and British Generals. Understanding American motivation during the war effort requires understanding the Progressive Movement taking place in the early-twentieth-century United States. Michael McGerr writes a detailed account of the cause and effect of the Progressive Movement. McGerr describes the wealth disparity brought about by Victorian society and the Gilded Age, and the class conflict emerging from this gave birth to a social and political movement that attempted to enact massive change in the American system.76 McGerr claims that the Progressive Movement attempted such major reform that no social or political action since has tried "anything as ambitious" due to the adverse reactions of such massive change.77 The Progressive Movement engulfed American society and brought about changes in family structures, race relations, and governmental powers. Herbert Croly illustrated the drive for monumental change rooted in the Progressive Movement with his text Progressive Democracy. In his narrative, Croly advocated for a complete overhaul of the American system to achieve freedom and alleviate wealth disparity. Croly saw governmental reform as the method for spreading democracy to all 74 Yockelson, Borrowed Soldiers, 213-23. 75 Pershing, My Experiences in the World War, vol. 2, 355-87. 76 McGerr, A Fierce Discontent, 3-146. 77 McGerr, 315-9. Bailes 20 citizens.78 In describing American public opinion during the time of United States entry into World War I, David Kennedy argues that for those Americans who championed progressive ideals, "the war's opportunities were not to be pursued in the kingdom of commerce but in the realm of the spirit."79 While the United States maintained a formidable economic link with the Allies throughout American neutrality, Wilson appealed to American ideals to garner public support for the war. United States entry into the war did not come as the natural development of the Progressive Movement. Still, the American public's reason for supporting the war certainly borrowed progressive sentiments. Wilson championed progressive initiatives that had ingrained themselves in the national mood of early-twentieth-century America. Wilson ran for President in 1912 on the principles he codified the following year in his text The New Freedom. Wilson argued that the Jefferson era of United States democracy had long ended. Wilson maintained that because of the new complexities found in American society, a "reconstruction in the United States" needed to occur to achieve real economic and social freedom.80 Ronald Pestritto articulates Wilson's vision for a governmental system as it relates to a society's history and progress. According to Wilson, the method of government that works for people depends on how far that population has progressed. In that manner, the government should always change to reflect the progression of its people best.81 Pestritto argues that a major theme found in Wilson's 1908 text Constitutional Government in the United States rests in the idea that: [T]here are four stages through which all governments pass: (1) government is the master and people are its subjects; (2) government remains the master, not through 78 Herbert Croly, Progressive Democracy (New York: Macmillan, 1914; New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers; Second printing 2006), 25, 103-18. 79 David M. Kennedy, Over Here: The First World War and American Society (New York: Oxford University Press, 1980; New York: Oxford University Press, 2004), 39. 80 Woodrow Wilson, The New Freedom: A Call for the Emancipation of the Generous Energies of a People (New York and Garden City: Doubleday, Page & Company, 1913), www.philosophical.space/303/Wilson.pdf. 81 Pestritto, Woodrow Wilson and the Roots of Modern Liberalism, 34-42. Bailes 21 force but by its fitness to lead; (3) a stage of agitation, when leaders of the people rise up to challenge the government for power; and (4) the final stage, where the people become fully self-conscious and have leaders of their own choosing.82 Wilson epitomized the Progressive Movement's ideals regarding the government adapting to the changes of the people to create a more representative system of government. He would appeal to these principles in advocating for United States intervention in Europe. An underlying sentiment existed within the Progressive Movement that sought to bring about massive change, and this energy extended into the war effort. Lloyd Ambrosius explains the rise of the United States as an imperial power during the Gilded Age and Progressive Era. The outcome of the American Civil War created a more powerful central government, and economic growth during the following decades allowed more opportunity for global expansion.83 As the United States extended its global presence, the ideals that formed the nation began to influence foreign policy. David Kennedy writes about the shift in prominent progressives toward support of the war effort. Kennedy references John Dewey as a significant advocate for utilizing the war to satisfy progressive initiatives. According to Kennedy, progressives found appeal in Wilson's reasons for American belligerency in Europe as "a war for democracy, a war to end war, a war to protect liberalism, a war against militarism, a war to redeem barbarous Europe, a crusade."84 Michael McGerr states that the First World War "brought the extraordinary culmination of the Progressive Movement."85 Regardless of the typical progressive view of war, progressives could find merit in Wilson's justification for United States involvement. 82 Pestritto, 37. 83 Ambrosius, Woodrow Wilson and American Internationalism, 26-32. 84 Kennedy, Over Here: The First World War and American Society, 50-3. 85 McGerr, A Fierce Discontent, 280. Bailes 22 Even though a vast segment of the United States population did not support going to war in Europe, the notion of saving Europe still permeated throughout American society. In a series of essays published in the July 1917 edition of The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, multiple thinkers of the time expressed the necessity of the United States entering the war to save Europe. Miles Dawson argued the importance of the United States' mission in the war by documenting the five "fundamentals" that made the United States unique, and he explained the importance of spreading those principles globally. Dawson advocated for the spreading of American ideals throughout the rest of the world.86 George Kirchwey argued that the United States must go to war to defeat Imperial Germany and secure peace. Kirchwey suggested that the war was a fight against an autocratic empire and a crusade to make the world safe for democracy. Kirchwey maintained that the United States needed to lead the effort in creating a world order for peace.87 Samuel Dutton saw the purpose of the United States as transcending party lines. Dutton suggested that the aim of defeating autocratic Imperial Germany needed to be a united American mission.88 Emily Greene Balch wrote that the United States "enters the war on grounds of the highest idealism, as the champion of democracy and world order."89 Walter Lippman argued that once the United States entered the war, they were obligated to fight to make the world safe for democracy. Lippman placed the blame for the war squarely on Germany and their aggression in Belgium and unrestricted submarine warfare. Similar to Wilson in his war address, Lippman drew parallels to the Russian Revolution and the 86 Miles M. Dawson, "The Significance of Our Mission in This War," The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 72 (July 1917): 10-13, http://www.jstor.com/stable/1013639. 87 George W. Kirchwey, "Pax Americana," Annals, 40-48, http://www.jstor.com/stable/1013645. 88 Samuel Dutton, "The United States and the War," Annals, 13-19, http://www.jstor.com/stable/1013640. 89 Emily Greene Balch, "The War in Its Relation to Democracy and World Order," Annals, 28-31, https://www.jstor.org/stable/1013643 Bailes 23 importance of it signaling that the Allies truly represented democracy.90 Wilson's reasons for war had found a voice in the academic circles of the United States, and they nested well with the progressive message. Wilson's goals for peace illustrate how Progressive initiatives manifested into the global sphere. In his August 18, 1914 address advocating for the American population to remain neutral during the European conflict, Wilson maintained that the United States held a responsibility "to play a part of impartial mediation and speak the counsels of peace and accommodation, not as a partisan, but as a friend."91 Similarly, when addressing the Senate over two years later communicating his persistent intent of mediating peace in Europe through American neutrality, Wilson criticized the demands for peace submitted by the Entente that sought revenge over Imperial Germany rather than a lasting peace. Wilson instructed that "peace must be followed by some definite concert of power which will make it virtually impossible that any such catastrophe should ever overwhelm us again."92 In line with his progressive ideology, Wilson believed in United States intervention in the European conflict that would fundamentally improve their diplomatic system entirely. The United States would intervene in Europe to not only end the conflict but restructure the political climate in a more peaceful, progressive manner. Kendrick Clements argues that Wilson's economic and diplomatic decisions throughout United States neutrality drew him into the war gradually as he continued to side with the Allies. Wilson attempted to maintain his ideals for peace as the United States continued to get closer to belligerency.93 When the United States entry into the war proved virtually inevitable, Wilson 90 Walter Lippman, "The World Conflict in Its Relation to American Democracy," Annals, 1-10, https://www.jstor.org/stable/1013638. 91 Woodrow Wilson, "An Appeal for Neutrality in World War I," 390. 92 Woodrow Wilson, "Essential Terms for Peace in Europe," 392. 93 Clements, "Woodrow Wilson and World War I," 63-81. Bailes 24 ensured that the reasons for fighting aligned with the progressive energy that moved within American society. A religious vigor inspired military action that can be seen as a product of the Progressive Movement as well. Richard Gamble narrates the origin of the opinion that the United States represented a light for the rest of the world, and he describes how this concept brought the nation into the war. Gamble argues that these Christian ideals drove the political climate as Wilson's vision echoed the religious sentiment, and they prompted men to fight.94 Gamble describes the "social gospel" movement that had energized progressive Christians in the United States as extending into the international realm. The same energy that had influenced Christians to enact domestic change had transcended into a desire to improve the world, and Wilson ensured these sentiments carried over into United States foreign policy.95 Ronald Pestritto argues Wilson's religious conviction and explains that Wilson linked his faith with his duty to help shape the rest of the world. Pestritto explains the belief that "America was a key battleground in the victory of good over evil."96 Richard Gamble's mention of literature such as Washington Gladden's 1886 "Applied Christianity" highlights the popular message of progressive faith that nests with Pestritto's argument.97 Wilson illustrated the linkage of religion and progressive reform when he spoke in Denver, Colorado, in a 1911 build-up to his run for the Presidency. Wilson commented that "liberty is a spiritual conception, and when men take up arms to set other men free, there is something sacred and holy in the warfare."98 Wilson went on to champion the necessity of finding truth in the Bible's message, and he concluded by warning against believing "that 94 Gamble, The War for Righteousness, 5-87. 95 Gamble, 69-87. 96 Pestritto, Woodrow Wilson and the Roots of Modern Liberalism, 40-3. 97 Gamble, The War for Righteousness, 49-67. 98 Woodrow Wilson, "The Bible and Progress" in "On Religion," Essential Writings and Speeches of the Scholar-President, https://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qfgbg.7, 54. Bailes 25 progress can be divorced from religion."99 To Wilson, Christianity taught the spiritual duty of working toward social progress, and most progressive men of faith believed in these same sentiments which carried over toward United States actions in France. At the core of this Progressive energy and Wilson's peace aims were the sentiments surrounding an idea of American Exceptionalism. Many of the same ideas found in the religious aspect of the need to work for social progression catered to a sense of American Exceptionalism. In the same May 7, 1911 address in Denver, Colorado, Wilson spoke of the greatness of the United States as a direct correlation to the religious zeal and Biblical principles with which the founders had established the nation. According to Wilson, "America has all along claimed the distinction of setting this example to the civilized world."100 Wilson believed that the United States should serve as the model of Christian values for the rest of the world as "America was born to exemplify that devotion to the elements of righteousness which are derived from the revelations of Holy Scripture."101 In his text In Search of the City on a Hill, Richard Gamble describes how the United States narrative utilized an interpretation of divine providence to create an image of a nation built on religious principles that should serve as an example for the rest of the world.102 Lloyd Ambrosius describes the prevalent belief in the early twentieth-century United States that considered the United States a "providential nation" as citizens attempted to justify global expansion.103 If the United States existed as a providential manifestation of God's will, then that could rationalize the spread of the American system into the international realm. 99 Wilson, "The Bible and Progress," 53-9. 100 Wilson, 56. 101 Wilson, 59. 102 Richard M. Gamble, In Search of the City on a Hill: The Making and Unmakng of an American Myth (London: Continuum International Publishng Group, 2012), 6-119. 103 Ambrosius, Woodrow Wilson and Ameriam Internationalism, 33. Bailes 26 Men of faith found a divine message in the need for the United States to intercede in the global sphere to mold the world in her image. Wilson's brand of progressive history nested well with his idea of American Exceptionalism. Lloyd Ambrosius explains Wilson's fundamental belief that "primitive peoples moved toward greater maturity over the generations."104 Wilson applied this to the history of the United States. As Ronald Perstritto describes, Wilson believed that "the history of human progress is the history of the progress of freedom."105 As people progressed, they, in turn, developed a governmental system that allowed for more representation for its citizens. According to Ambrosius, Wilson believed that "the United States represented the culmination of progressive historical development."106 The American people had achieved real progression in Wilson's historical model, and democracy achieved through the American Revolution solidified his theory. Wilson certainly made this point evident in his writings regarding history. Wilson suggests that "the history of the United States demonstrates the spiritual aspects of political development."107 The United States embodied the ideal form of Wilson's progressive history. Wilson saw it as the responsibility of the United States to spread its exceptional personification of progressive history with the rest of the world. Wilson acknowledged his views on the uniqueness of the United States in his New Freedom. While arguing for progressive reform in the states, Wilson stated that "[t]he reason that America was set up was that she might be different from all the nations of the world."108 Indeed, Wilson believed in the providential nature of the United States, and he desired to shape the rest of the world. 104 Ambrosius, Woodrow Wilson and American Internationalism, 236. 105 Pestritto, Woodrow Wilson and the Roots of Modern Liberalism, 37. 106 Ambrosius, Woodrow Wilson and American Internationalism, 236. 107 Woodrow Wilson, "The Historian," Essential Writings and Speeches of the Scholar-President, 216, https://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qfgbg.10. 108 Wilson, The New Freedom, 16. Bailes 27 Early in the war during the period of United States neutrality, Wilson's reasons for remaining neutral stemmed from his belief in the exceptional nature of the American system and his desire for the United States to stay clear of European affairs. Even in American neutrality, Wilson still sought to mediate a peace in Europe because he perceived a chance to spread the democracy of the United States to Europe. Wilson believed that he needed to mediate in the European conflict because "mere terms of peace between the belligerents will not satisfy even the belligerents themselves," and he questioned whether the Entente and Central powers fought "for a just and secure peace, or only for a new balance of power."109 Wilson's peace aims were in sharp contrast to the Allied leaders, which illustrated his emphasis that the United States should mold a post-war Europe, and this tied directly to American Exceptionalism. While the British leadership concerned themselves with imperial interests, the French sought revenge on Germany from the 1870 Franco-Prussian War. Wilson made it clear in his war address that the United States had "no quarrel with the German people."110 Wilson's vision for a post-war world remained focused on a lasting peace rather than what he perceived as selfish imperial gains or senseless revenge. American Exceptionalism formed the foundation for the interventionist foreign policy of the Progressive Era, and it profoundly motivated Wilson as well as the bulk of American society. Diplomatic historian William Appleman Williams details the rise of the United States as a global power. Williams argues that most Americans in the early twentieth-century United States agreed not only with "Wilson's nationalistic outlook," but they also agreed that the nation should serve as an example for the rest of the world.111 As mentioned previously, Miles Dawson contributed 109 Woodrow Wilson, "Essential Terms for Peace in Europe," 393. 110 Woodrow Wilson, "Declaration of War," 401. 111 Williams, The Tragedy of American Diplomacy, 86. Bailes 28 to the July 1917 The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science to voice the justification of United States intervention in France. In his text, Dawson defined the five uniquely American fundamentals as: 1. The inalienable right of every man to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness – not as a mere dead saying, but as a living reality. 2. The right of local self-government, within territories possessing or entitled to claim such right, embracing every power of government not expressly granted to the union. 3. The guaranty to each state of a forum for the redress of grievances of one state against another with full power to enforce the verdict of that forum. 4. The guaranty of a republican form of government to each constituent state. 5. The right and duty to maintain the union.112 To thinkers like Dawson, this unique set of traits not only provided United States citizens with a system of government that separated them from the rest of the world, but it inherently gave them a duty to spread the American ideology to the rest of the world. Fundamentally, the idea that the world should take the lead from the United States exemplified the broad theme of American Exceptionalism inspiring AEF actions in the war. With Progressivism and American Exceptionalism at the root of the war effort, the citizen-soldier of the AEF found inspiration in the same rhetoric. Nelson Lloyd described the "melting-pots" of the army cantonment areas in which soldiers who were born outside of the United States "have become true Americans. They have learned the language of America and the ideals of America and have turned willing soldiers in her cause."113 Michael Neiberg argues that a lasting legacy of United States involvement in the war became a unified American mission superseding any cultural allegiance, and "disagreements would no longer be based on ethnicity 112 Dawson, "The Significance of Our Mission in This War," 11. 113 Newson Lloyd, How We Went to War (New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1922), 58, https://archive.org/details/howwewenttowar00lloyrich/page/n7/mode/2up. Bailes 29 or religion."114 United States entry into the war gave the American citizen-soldier a reason for fighting to preserve a democratic system in Europe, and Wilson's belief that the United States would play a central role became widespread amongst the ranks of the AEF. Lieutenant Willard Hill of the Transport Division and 94th Aero Pursuit Squadron claimed when hearing of the United States entry into the war "that this war is not over yet and that the U.S. troops will play a very decisive factor."115 The purpose of United States entry into the war inspired an idealism that would unify soldiers and champion a belief that the AEF would save Europe from the autocracy of Imperial Germany. Private Willard Newton of the 105th Engineers, 30th Division, exclaimed his joy during the September offensives by stating, "[a]t last we are at the beginning of a real battle between Prussianism and Democracy! And we are to fight on the side of Democracy that the world may forever be free from the Prussian peril!"116 The sentiments of these soldiers expressed a voice that echoed Wilson's desire to utilize an American army to bring peace to Europe, and Pershing dutifully followed his instructions. Pershing's stubbornness in not giving in to the Allies' request to amalgamate troops remained the most significant source of friction between him and the Allied military leaders. Still, Pershing's belief that the doughboy remained a superior warrior to the French and British soldier intensified Pershing's negative feelings toward his Allied counterparts. Pershing did not hide his views regarding coalitions when he wrote early in his memoirs that "[h]istory is replete with the failures of coalitions and seemed to be repeating itself in the World War."117 Russell Weigley argues that Pershing believed "that only by fighting under American command would 114 Michael S. Neiberg, "Blinking Eyes Began to Open: Legacies from America's Road to the Great War, 1914-1917," Diplomatic History 38, no. 4 (2014): 812, https://doi:10.1093/dh/dhu023. 115 Lieutenant Willard D. Hill (Cleburne, Texas) in American Voices of World War I, 47. 116 Private Willard Newton (Gibson, North Carolina) in American Voices of World War I, 140. 117 Pershing, My Experiences in the World War, vol. 1, 34. Bailes 30 American soldiers retain the morale they needed to fight well."118 This assertion proved incorrect as those American doughboys who fought under French and British command performed extraordinarily.119 David Trask maintains that Pershing's "presumption that the American troops were superior to others in the war helps explain his stubborn insistence on an independent army even during the greatest crisis of the war."120 Although the German Spring Offensives of 1918 put the Allies in desperate need of replacements, Pershing held his ground in resisting amalgamation. He only agreed to temporary amalgamation after much deliberation. Pershing's plan required maintaining a separate and distinct American force if the United States was to play a critical role in defeating Imperial Germany. This plan did not always synchronize with General Foch's overall plan for the Allied strategy for defeating Imperial Germany. Mitchell Yockelson describes an instance in late September 1918 in which a newly established AEF officers' school near Pershing's headquarters pulled a bulk of American officers from the front lines, which "affected the AEF First Army divisions that were about to attack in the Meuse-Argonne operation."121 United States political leadership back home undoubtedly noticed the friction between Pershing and the Allied leaders. David Woodward mentioned that at one point, Wilson and Secretary Baker intervened to plead with Pershing to be more accommodating to the Allies. According to Woodward, "Pershing proved as immovable as ever when it came to wholesale amalgamation and introducing Americans to trench warfare before he deemed them ready for combat."122 118 Weigley, "Pershing and the U.S. Military Tradition," 335. 119 Weigley, 335. 120 Trask, The AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 61. 121 Yockelson, Borrowed Soldiers, 127. 122 Woodward, Trial by Friendship, 168-9. Bailes 31 Pershing's doctrine of "open warfare" proved predicated on a firm belief in the exceptional quality of the American fighting man. In his memoirs, Pershing documented his view that the results of the Battle of the Marne had placed the opposing forces in a trench defensive that had taken away their aggression and ability to fight an offensive battle. Pershing maintained that "victory could not be won by the costly process of attrition, but it must be won by driving the enemy out into the open and engaging him in a war of movement."123 Sergeant-major James Block of the 59th Infantry, 4th Division, wrote after an offensive near Belleau Wood that his troops "had proven to ourselves that we were the Hun's master, even in our present untrained condition. The Hun could not stand before us and battle man to man."124 David Trask argues that Pershing's reliance on the rifle and bayonet under his open warfare doctrine limited the AEF's ability to adapt to the combined arms fight as quickly as did the French and British.125 In his Final Report, Pershing praised the Allied training system that prepared his inexperienced troops for combat on the Western Front. Although he admitted that his soldiers needed to learn from the experiences of the combat tested French and British, he stated that "[t]he long period of trench warfare had so impressed itself upon the French and British that they had almost entirely dispensed with training for open warfare."126 Pershing relied heavily on his infantrymen, and he saw the rifle and the bayonet as the superior weapon. He did not factor advances in the machine gun, tanks, and artillery to integrate all lethal assets onto the battlefield. According to Richard Faulkner, Pershing planned on using his troops – who he believed were 123 Pershing, 151-4. 124 Sergeant-major James W. Block (Marquette, Michigan) in American Voices of World War I, 108. 125 Trask, The AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 19. 126 Pershing, Final Report, 13-5. Bailes 32 better suited for offensive warfare – to "force the Germans from their trenches into open terrain where the Allies' greater resources would then destroy the unprotected enemy army."127 Perhaps nothing exhibited Pershing's obtuse attitude toward his Allied counterparts more than his desire to beat the French in seizing Sedan from the Germans. Pershing outlined his wishes that his "troops should capture Sedan, which the French had lost in a decisive battle in 1870."128 Russell Weigley comments on Pershing's intent "to try to snatch from the French army the honor of recapturing the historic fortress city of Sedan, where the Emperor Napoleon III had surrendered to the Prussians on September 1-2, 1870."129 Sergeant-major Block described the fierce German resistance during the late September Allied offensives. Still, he claimed that "[o]nce the Americans penetrated that line, their advance northward would be comparatively easy. Sedan would fall next."130 The AEF performed well during the offensives in early November, and the crumbling Imperial German army made Sedan easily attainable for either Pershing's Second Army or the Franco-American armies.131 David Trask points out the diplomatic issue that would ensue if Pershing were to "deprive the French army of this honor."132 The new commander of the American First Army, General Liggett, ultimately did not carry out the attack, which undoubtably prevented a political and diplomatic disaster.133 Russell Weigley maintains that Liggett changed plans after "the offended French" updated him of Pershing's plans on November 7.134 The idea that Pershing wished to take away French retribution by giving 127 Faulkner, Pershing's Crusaders, 285. 128 Pershing, My Experiences in the World War, vol. 2, 381. 129 Weigley, "Pershing and the U.S. Military Tradition," 342. 130 Sergeant-major Block in American Voices of World War I, 135. 131 Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 282-3. 132 Trask, The AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 174. 133 Trask, 174, 134 Weigley, 343. Bailes 33 his troops a decisive victory and morale boost demonstrated his disconnect from the sentiments of his Allied counterparts. Pershing's belief in the superiority of the American soldier to his French and British counterpart extended to the lower ranks of the AEF. While perhaps sensationalizing his account, Scout Corporal Edward Radcliffe of the 109th Infantry, 28th Division wrote regarding actions around St Agnon "that the French of the 10th or 6th army had fallen back, their officers being shot by our men when they ordered them to retreat."135 In a post-World War I survey, Sergeant Donald Drake Kyler of the 16th Infantry, 1st Division answered a question about what he learned about America and Americans from the war. Sergeant Kyler stated that "Americans are inclined to brag about their systems and accomplishments which may or not be superior to those of other peoples or cultures."136 In many of the accounts of AEF actions in Europe, General Pershing and his doughboys showcased American Exceptionalism. Richard Faulkner devotes a chapter of his text to argue that most of the AEF doughboys perceived inferiority in the French way of life compared to the United States. The majority of white AEF soldiers came away from the war, believing that, in terms of technology as well as general health and welfare, American society remained superior to that of France and England.137 Faulkner makes note that "with the notable exception of the African Americans, the soldiers generally believed that their society was markedly superior to anything they encountered in Europe."138 Sergeant-major Block wrote a letter home to his parents during the post-war occupation period. He wrote of the perception that "Paris makes up for the backwardness of the rest of France."139 135 Corporal Edward Radcliffe in American Voices of World War I, 94. 136 Sergeant Donald Drake Kyler (Fort Thomas, Kentucky) in American Voices of World War I, 196. 137 Faulkner, Pershing's Crusaders, 188-93. 138 Faulkner, 189. 139 Sergeant-major Block in American Voices of World War I, 191. Bailes 34 While the bond formed between the French and British soldiers and the AEF doughboy proved strong, there still seemed to be a sentiment of American superiority amongst the AEF ranks. Tasker H. Bliss, who served as Army Chief of Staff from September 1917 to May 1918, documented the challenge of absent unified Allied command in a 1922 essay. Bliss wrote a detailed piece in which he criticized the lack of a unified Allied mission while praising General Foch and championing his eventual selection as "Allied Commander-in-Chief."140 Bliss condemned the Allied leaders for waiting so long before establishing any sort of unified command, and he argued that for the first years of the war, they fought for their national goals only. Bliss maintained that this hindered United States integration into the war effort as well.141 Charles Pettit wrote an account of his time on the Western Front. Initially serving in the British army, Pettit joined the AEF once they arrived and concluded his 42 months of combat with the Rainbow Division. Pettit commented that "[w]e know why the French and English didn't win the War. They was waiting for us."142 Robert Bruce expands on the relationship between the American and French soldiers during the post-war occupation period. The doughboys believed that the Allied victory had eliminated the threat of autocratic Imperial Germany. At the same time, the French soldiers still demonstrated distrust of the German for fear of a future war. According to Bruce, "Americans did not want to hear about the need to prepare for a future war with Germany. They believed that victory in the Great War and the conversion of Germany to a democracy was enough to end the menace; Americans were unwilling to do more."143 For the AEF doughboy, the United States' actions in the war had saved Europe from the threat of the 140 Tasker H. Bliss, "The Evolution of the Unified Command," Foreign Affairs 1, no. 2 (December 1922): 1-30, https://www.jstor.org/stable/20028211. 141 Bliss, 7-30. 142 Charles A. Pettit in Echoes From Over There: By the Men of the Army and Marine Corps who Fought in France, eds. Craig Hamilton and Louise Corbin (New York City: The Soldiers' Publishing Company, 1919), 107-9. 143 Bruce, A Fraternity of Arms, 289. Bailes 35 Imperial German autocracy. United States' involvement in its first large-scale coalition operation had solidified the dominance of the American soldier and the system for which he fought. The American doughboy contributed significantly to the Allied victory over Imperial Germany. Without American boots on the ground in France, Imperial Germany may have defeated the Allies. Allan Millett argues that Pershing's independent army did not achieve all that Pershing had hoped. Still, Millett maintains that an accurate assessment of the war would be that the "Allies might have lost the war without the American Expeditionary Forces."144 With the Russian withdrawal from the war and Germany's surge in the Western Front in the Spring of 1918, the Allies desperately needed more boots on the ground. AEF actions in Cantigny, Belleau Wood, and the attack on the Hindenburg line proved the value of the doughboys to the Allied victory over Imperial Germany and the Central Powers. Acknowledging the contribution of the American soldier to the Allied victory should remain a critical focus of any study of United States involvement in the war. While the presence of American troops on the ground benefited the Allies and did give Wilson his seat at the post-war peace talks, Pershing did not realize his grand vision of an independent American army crushing Imperial Germany. Bullitt Lowry documents Pershing's desire to capitalize on increasing the United States combat power to continue pressing a weakening German army and deliver a crushing blow.145 The Germans signed the armistice before Pershing could make this happen. While Wilson gained his seat at the peace conference and Pershing did not get his chance to win a tactical victory, the French and British still received their original desires and delivered Germany "harsh armistice terms."146 144 Millett, "Over Where?," 251. 145 Lowry, "Pershing and the Armistice," 286-91. 146 Lowry, 291. Bailes 36 With the eventual collapse of the League of Nations, Wilson never achieved his vision of a new world order for peace. Still, the United States government had established its importance and commenced its entry into the realm of global powers. United States involvement in the First World War helped solidify a national identity as well as establish an American presence on the international stage. Theodore Roosevelt Jr. wrote a letter on May 15, 1919, in which he documented the benefit of the war and what he saw as "Americanizing and democratizing" the soldiers through military service.147 Roosevelt commented that through service in support of the war effort, "love of the men for their country has been deepened, that their sense of real democracy has been sharpened and steadied and that insofar as any possible bad effect goes, the men are more than ever ready and determined to see order and fair play for all."148 In a similar vein, Italian born AEF Sergeant Morini wrote that the war provided him a chance "to make good on my Americanism."149 To Morini, fighting in the war provided him with "the right to the name Yankee all right."150 While the United States' efforts in the war were in support of the Allies, the war became a chance for the nation to claim its identity. A country that had been torn apart by civil war half a century before utilized the war effort to continue to unify and recover its self-proclaimed providence. The war ostensibly became an effort to Americanize its own citizens. The historiography of United States involvement in the First World War presents various arguments. Some historians such as David Trask and Russell Weigley remain critical of General Pershing and his decision making. While some scholarly history shows a narrative less scathing of Pershing, most of the description found in popular history showcases valiant actions of 147 Theodore Roosevelt in Echoes From Over There, 95. 148 Roosevelt, 95. 149 Sergeant Morini in Echoes From Over There, 115. 150 Morini, 115. Bailes 37 Pershing and his efforts in maneuvering the American Expeditionary Forces to achieve victory for the Allies against Imperial Germany. The fact remains that while the doughboys contributed significantly to the Allied victory, they helped the most when they were not fighting Pershing's fight. In his Final Report, Pershing highlights the benefit that the Allies provided to the American forces. In terms of training as well as logistics, the Allies provided the doughboys with the resources they needed to defeat Imperial Germany and the Central Powers effectively.151 Pershing recognized what the Allies had supplied him and his men, but his stubbornness and arrogance still clouded his vision to a degree. While Pershing did build a trusting relationship with the Allied commanders, and his troops were efficient, he did not always operate per their same vision. At times, Pershing's desire to maintain an independent American army superseded his desire to enable the Allied strategy. Pershing strived to meet Wilson's intent of keeping a distinct American command. The question remains if, in carrying out his President's instructions, Pershing prolonged the war and delayed the defeat of the Central Powers. Secondary and primary source literature from the First World War showcases both Wilson's peace aims – which were shaped by his ideology – as well as General Pershing and AEF actions while attempting to remain an independent command in the war. When war broke out in August 1914 in Europe, Wilson tried to mediate a peace while maintaining United States neutrality. When continued trade with the Allies brought the United States into the war in April of 1917, he seized the chance to shape a new world order by establishing an independent American command to defeat Imperial Germany. Primarily because of the Progressive Movement in the United States and the concepts surrounding American Exceptionalism, the American soldier embraced Wilson's ideologies for fighting and fought valiantly to defeat the 151 Pershing, Final Report, 90. Bailes 38 Imperial German autocracy. The Progressive Movement had established itself in American society by the time the citizen-soldier went to war in France, and the principles of American Exceptionalism permeated in virtually every facet of American culture. The American doughboy carried both of these concepts with him to France. Despite Pershing not attaining his decisive blow against the German army, and Wilson not achieving his vision for a new world order, the United States still met a significant amount of Wilson's original intent for entering the war. Wilson's ideologies influenced how the AEF fought in France. As the First World War shaped the United States standing as a global power, it also demonstrated the critical nature of maintaining relationships with coalition partners. Hew Strachan begins the conclusion to his history of the war by stating that "[t]he First World War was a coalition war."152 The American doughboy established a positive relationship with his French and British counterparts. The ability of the American soldier to learn from the experiences of the combat tested Allies, to adapt to the rigors of trench warfare, and to perform well in battle fighting beside his international partners shows the success of the AEF's performance in the nation's first large-scale coalition operation. Despite these successes, the AEF doughboy exhibited American Exceptionalism in the First World War. As the United States built its presence in the international realm over the following century, and the need for maintaining partnerships with allied nations continued to increase, the precedent set by the AEF in the nation's first large-scale coalition operation would be essential. 152 Hew Strachan, The First World War (New York: Viking Penguin, a member of Penguin Group, 2004; New York: Penguin Group, 2013), 303. Bailes 39 Bibliography Secondary Sources Adas, Michael. "Ambivalent Ally: American Military Intervention and the Endgame and Legacy of World War I." Diplomatic History 38 no. 4 (September 2014): 700-712, http://doi.org/10.1093/dh.dhu032. Ambrosius, Lloyd E. Wilsonianism: Woodrow Wilson and His Legacy in American Foreign Relations. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002. Ambrosius, Lloyd E. Woodrow Wilson and American Internationalism. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2017. Ambrosius, Lloyd E. "World War I and the Paradox of Wilsonianism." The Journal of the Gilded Age and Progressive Era 17 (2018): 5-22, https://doi.org/10.1017/S1537781417000548. Bruce, Robert B. A Fraternity of Arms: America and France in the Great War. Lawrence: The University Press of Kansas, 2003. Bruce, Robert B. "America Embraces France: Marshal Joseph Joffre and the French Mission to the United States, April-May 1917." Journal of Military History 66 no. 2 (April 2002): 407-441, http://doi.org/10.2307/3093066. Clements, Kendrick A. "Woodrow Wilson and World War I." Presidential Studies Quarterly 34, no. 1 (March 2004): 62-82. https://www.jstor.org/stable/27552564. Coffman, Edward M. The War to End All Wars: The American Military Experience in World War I. Lexington: The University Press of Kentucky, 1968. Egerton, George W. "Britain and the 'Great Betrayal': Anglo-American Relations and the Struggle for United States Ratification of the Treaty of Versailles, 1919-1920." The Historical Journal 21, no. 4 (December 1978): 885-911. https://www.jstor.org/stable/2638973. Esposito, David M. "Woodrow Wilson and the Origins of the AEF." Presidential Studies Quarterly 19 no. 1 (Winter 1989): 127-140, https://www.jstor.org/stable/40574570. Faulkner, Richard S. Pershing's Crusaders: The American Soldier in World War I. Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2017. Gamble, Richard M. In Search of the City on a Hill: The Making and Unmaking of an American Myth. London: Continuum International Publishing Group, 2012. ———. The War for Righteousness: Progressive Christianity, the Great War, and the Rise of the Messianic Nation. Wilmington: ISI Books, 2003. Bailes 40 Glaser, Elisabeth. "Better Late than Never: The American Economic War Effort, 1917-1918." Great War, Total War: Combat and Mobilization on the Western Front, 1914-1918, edited by Roger Chickering and Stig Förster. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000: 389-407. Gregory, Ross. The Origins of American Intervention in the First World War. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, Inc., 1971. Harbutt, Fraser J. "War, Peace, and Commerce: The American Reaction to the Outbreak of World War I in Europe 1914." An Improbable War? The Outbreak of World War I and European Political Culture Before 1914, edited by Holger Afflerbach and David Stevenson. New York: Berghahn Books, 2007: 320-334. Joll, James and Martel, Gordon. The Origins of the First World War. 3rd ed. New York: Routledge, 2013. Keene, Jennifer D. Doughboys, the Great War, and the Remaking of America. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press, 2001. Keene, Jennifer D. "Uneasy Alliances: French Military Intelligence and the American Army During the First World War." Intelligence and National Security 13, no. 1 (January 2008): 18-36. https://doi.org/10.1080/02684529808432461. Kennedy, David M. Over Here: The First World War and American Society. New York: Oxford University Press, 2004. First published 1980 by Oxford University Press (New York). Kennedy, Ross A. "Woodrow Wilson, World War I, and American National Security." Diplomatic History 25, no. 1 (Winter 2001): 1-31. https://doi.org/10.1111/0145-2096.00247. Knock, Thomas J. To End All Wars: Woodrow Wilson and the Quest For a New World Order. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2019. First published 1992 by Oxford University Press (Oxford). Link, Arthur S. "Entry into World War I." Progress, War, and Reaction: 1900-1933, edited by Davis R.B. Ross, Alden T. Vaughan, and John B. Duff. New York: Thomas Y. Crowell Company, Inc., 1970: 108-148. Lowry, Bullitt. "Pershing and the Armistice." The Journal of American History 55 no. 2, (September 1968): 281-291. https://www.jstor.org/stable/1899558. McGerr, Michael. A Fierce Discontent: The Rise and Fall of the Progressive Movement in America. New York: Oxford University Press, 2003. Millett, Allan R. "Over Where? The AEF and the American Strategy for Victory, 1917-1918." Against All Enemies: Interpretations of American Military History from Colonial Times to the Present, edited by Kenneth J. Hagan and William R. Roberts. Westport: Greenwood Press, Inc., 1986: 235-256. Bailes 41 Neiberg, Michael S. "Blinking Eyes Began to Open: Legacies from America's Road to the Great War, 1914-1917." Diplomatic History 38, no. 4 (2014): 801-812. https://doi:10.1093/dh/dhu023. ———. The Path to War: How the First World War Created Modern America. New York: Oxford University Press, 2016. Pestritto, Ronald J. Woodrow Wilson and the Roots of Modern Liberalism. Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2005. Stevenson, David. "French War Aims and the American Challenge, 1914-1918." The Historical Journal 22, no. 4 (December 1979): 877-894. https://www.jstor.org/stable/2638691. Strachan, Hew. The First World War. New York: Viking Penguin, a member of Penguin Group, 2004. Reprinted with a new introduction. New York: Penguin Group, 2013. Page references are to the 2013 edition. Trask, David F. The AEF & Coalition Warmaking, 1917-1918. Lawrence: The University Press of Kansas, 1993. Weigley, Russell F. "Strategy and Total War in the United States: Pershing and the American Military Tradition." Great War, Total War: Combat and Mobilization on the Western Front, 1914-1918, edited by Roger Chickering and Stig Förster. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000: 327-345. Widenor, William C. "The United States and the Versailles Peace Settlement." Modern American Diplomacy, edited by John M. Carroll and George C. Herring. Lanham: SR Books, 1996: 41-60. Williams, William Appleman. The Tragedy of American Diplomacy. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 1959. Reprinted for Fiftieth Anniversary with a foreword by Lloyd C. Gardner and afterword by Andrew J. Bacevich. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2009. Page references are to the 2009 edition. Winton, Harold R. "Toward an American Philosophy of Command." The Journal of Military History 64, no. 4 (October 2000): 1035-1060. https://www.jstor.org/stable/2677266. Woodford, David R. Trial by Friendship: Anglo-American Relations, 1917-1918. Lexington: The University Press of Kentucky, 1993. Yockelson, Mitchell A. Borrowed Soldiers: Americans Under British Command, 1918. Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 2008. Zieger, Robert H. America's Great War: World War I and the American Experience. Oxford: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc., 2000. Bailes 42 Primary Sources Army War College (U.S.) Historical Section. The Genesis of the American First Army. Army War College, 1928. Reprints from the collection of the University of Michigan Library Coppell, TX, 2020. Baker, Newton D. Why We Went to War. New York: Harper & Brothers for Council on Foreign Relations, 1936. Balch, Emily Greene. "The War in Its Relation to Democracy and World Order." The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 72 (July 1917): 28-31. https://www.jstor.org/stable/1013643. Bliss, Tasker H. "The Evolution of the Unified Command." Foreign Affairs 1, no. 2 (December 1922): 1-30. https://www.jstor.org/stable/20028211. Croly, Herbert. Progressive Democracy. New York: Macmillan, 1914. Second printing in 2006 of new material edition with an introduction by Sidney A. Pearson, Jr. New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 1998. Page references are to the 2006 edition. Dawson, Miles M. "The Significance of Our Mission in This War." The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 72 (July 1917): 10-13. http://www.jstor.com/stable/1013639. Dutton, Samuel T. "The United States and the War." The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 72 (July 1917): 13-19. http://www.jstor.com/stable/1013640. Echoes From Over There: By the Men of the Army and Marine Corps Who Fought in France. Edited by Craig Hamilton and Louise Corbin. New York City: The Soldiers' Publishing Company, 1919. Evans, Martin Marix, ed. American Voices of World War I: Primary Source Documents 1917-1920. New York: Routledge, 2013. Kindle. Kirchwey, George W. "Pax Americana." The Annals of the American Academy for Political and Social Science 72 (July 1917): 40-48. http://www.jstor.com/stable/1013645. Lippmann, Walter. "The World Conflict in Its Relation to American Democracy." The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 72 (July 1917): 1-10. https://www.jstor.org/stable/1013638. Lloyd, Newson. How We Went to War. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1922. https://archive.org/details/howwewenttowar00lloyrich/page/n7/mode/2up. Pershing, John J. Final Report of Gen. John J. Pershing: Commander-in-Chief American Expeditionary Forces.Washington: Government Printing Office, 1919. ———. My Experiences in the World War. 2 vols. New York: Frederick A. Stokes Company, 1931. Bailes 43 Wilson, Woodrow. Essential Writings and Speeches of the Scholar-President. Edited by Mario R. DiNunzio. New York: NYU Press, 2006. https://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qfgbg.1-18. ———. The New Freedom: A Call For the Emancipation of the Generous Energies of a People. New York and Garden City: Doubleday, Page & Company, 1913. www.philosophical.space/303/Wilson.pdf.